"Victory Nelson 01 - Blood Price 2.0" - читать интересную книгу автора (Huff Tanya)Blood PriceTanya HuffTable of Contents
Ian shoved his
hands deep in his pockets and scowled down the length of the empty subway
platform. His hands were freezing, he was in a bitch of a bad mood, and he had
no idea why he'd agreed to meet Coreen at her
apartment. All things considered, neutral ground might have been a better idea.
He shifted his scowl to the LED clock hanging from the ceiling. 12:17. Thirteen
minutes to get from Eglinton West to Wilson Station,
six blocks worth of bus ride, and then a three block run to Coreen's.
It couldn't be done. I'm going to be
late. She's going to be pissed. And there goes our chance to make up. He
sighed. It had taken two hours of arguing on the phone to get her to agree to a
meeting. Maintaining a relationship with Coreen might
be time-consuming, but it sure as hell wasn't boring. Lord, but the woman had a
temper. . . . His lips curled up into a smile almost without him willing the
motion; the flip side of that temper made all the effort of staying on the
roller coaster worthwhile. The smile broadened. Coreen
packed a lot of punch for a woman barely five foot two. He glanced up at
the clock again. Where the hell was
the train?
Be there by 12:30
or forget it, she'd said, completely ignoring the fact that on Sunday the
Toronto Transit Commission, the ubiquitous TTC, drastically cut back on the
number of trains and at this hour he'd be lucky to get the last one they ran. Looking at the
bright side, when he finally got there, given the time of night and the fact
that they both had an
He wandered down to
the southernmost end of the platform and peered into the tunnel. No sign of
lights, but he could feel wind against his face and that usually meant the train
wasn't far. He coughed as he turned away. It smelled like something had died
down there; smelled like it did at the cottage when a mouse got between the
walls and rotted.
Big mother of
a mouse, he muttered, rubbing his fist against his nose. The stench
caught in his lungs and he coughed again. It was funny the tricks the mind
played; now that he was aware of it, the smell seemed to be getting stronger.
And then he heard
what could only be footsteps coming up the tunnel, out of the darkness. Heavy footsteps,
not at all like a worker hurrying to beat the train after a day's overtime, nor
like a bum staggering for the safety of the platform. Heavy
footsteps, purposefully advancing toward his back.
Ian gloried in the
sharp terror that started his heart thudding in his chest and trapped his
breath in his throat. He knew very well that when he turned, when he looked,
the explanation would be prosaic, so he froze and enjoyed the unknown while it
remained unknown, delighted in the adrenaline rush of fear that made every
sense more alive and made the seconds stretch to hours.
He didn't turn
until the footsteps moved up the half dozen cement stairs and onto the
platform.
Then it was too
late.
He almost didn't
have time to scream.
Tucking her chin
down into her coat-it might be April but it was still damp and cold, with no
sign of spring- Vicki Nelson stepped off the Eglinton
bus and into the subway station.
Well, that
was a disaster, she muttered. The elderly gentleman who had exited the
bus right behind her made an inquiring noise. She turned a bland stare in his
general direction, then picked up her pace. So I'm not
only lousy company, and so uptight 1 squeak, but I also talk to
myself. She sighed. That wasn't exactly
true; she'd accepted the invitation because she was lonely. She knew it, she just had no intention of admitting it. She was halfway
down the first set of stairs leading to the southbound platform when she heard
the scream. Or rather the half-scream. It choked off
in mid-wail. One leap took her to the first landing. From where she stood, she
could see only half of each platform through the glass and no indication of
which side the trouble was on. The south was closer, faster. Bounding down two, and then three steps at a time she yelled, Call
the police! Even if no one heard her, it might scare off the cause of the
scream. Nine years on the
force and she'd never used her gun. She wanted it now. In nine years on the
force she'd never heard a scream like that. What the hell
do you think you're doing? the more rational part of her brain shrieked.
You don't have a weapon! You don't have backup! You don't have any idea
of what's going on down there! Eight months off the force and you've forgotten
everything they ever taught you! What the hell are you trying to prove? Vicki ignored the
voice and kept moving. Maybe she was trying to prove something. So what. When she exploded
out onto the platform, she immediately realized she'd chosen the wrong side and
for just an instant, she was glad of it. A great spray of
blood arced up the orange tiles of the station wall, feathering out from a
thick red stream to a delicate pattern of crimson drops. On the floor below,
his eyes and mouth open above the mangled ruin of his throat,
lay a young man. No: the body of a young man. The dinner she'd so recently
eaten rose to the back of Vicki's throat, but walls built during the
investigations of other deaths slammed into place and she forced it down.
The wind in the tunnel
began to pick up and she could hear the northbound train approaching. It
sounded close.
Sweet Jesus, that's
all we need. At
Only one solution
presented itself. The roar of the train filled the station as, heart pounding
and adrenaline singing in her ears, Vicki leapt down onto the southbound
tracks. The wooden step over the live rail was too far away, almost centered in
the line of concrete pillars, so she jumped, trying not to think of the however
many million volts of electricity the thing carried turning her to charcoal.
She tottered for a moment on the edge of the divider, cursing her full-length
coat and wishing she'd worn a jacket, and then, although she knew it was the
stupidest thing she could do, she looked toward the oncoming train.
How did it get so
close? The light was blinding, the roar deafening. She froze, caught in the
glare, sure that if she continued she'd fall and the metal wheels of the beast
would cut her to shreds.
Then something
man-height flickered across the northbound tunnel. She didn't see much, just a
billowing shadow, black against the growing headlight, but it jerked her out of
immobility and down onto the track.
Cinders crunched
under her boots, metal rang, then she had her hands on
the edge of the platform and was flinging herself into the air. The world
filled with sound and light and something brushed lightly against her sole. Her
hands were sticky, covered with blood, but it wasn't hers and at the moment
that was all that mattered.
Before the train
stopped, she'd flung her coat over the body and grabbed her ID. The center-man
stuck his head out. Vicki flipped the
leather folder in his direction and barked, Close the doors! Now! The
doors, not quite open, closed. She remembered to
breathe again and when the center-man's head reappeared, snapped, Have
the driver get the police on the radio. Tell them it's a 10-33 . . . never mind
what that means! She saw the question coming. They'll know! And
don't forget to tell them where it is. People had done stupider things in
emergencies. As he ducked back into the train, she looked down at her card case
and sighed, then lifted one gory finger to push her glasses back up her nose. A
private investigator's ID meant absolutely nothing in a case like this, but
people responded to the appearance of authority, not the particulars. She moved a little
farther from the body. Up close, the smell of blood and urine-the front of the
boy's jeans was soaked-easily overcame the metallic odors of the subway. A lone
face peered out through the window of the closest car. She snarled at it and
settled down to wait. Less than three
minutes later, Vicki heard the faint sound of sirens up on the street. She
almost cheered. It had been the longest three minutes of her life. She'd spent them
thinking, adding together the spray of blood and the position of the body and
not liking the total. Nothing that she
knew of could strike a single blow strong enough to tear through flesh like
tissue paper and fast enough that the victim had no time to struggle. Nothing. But something had. And it was down in
the tunnels. She twisted until
she could see into the darkness beyond the end of the train. The hair on the
back of her neck rose. What did the shadows hide, she
wondered. Her skin crawled, not entirely because of the cold. She'd never
considered herself an overly imaginative woman and she knew the killer had to
be long gone, but something lingered in that tunnel. The distinctive
slam of police boots against tile brought her around, hands held carefully out
from her sides. Police called to a violent murder, finding someone covered in
blood standing over the body, could be excused if they jumped to a conclusion
or two.
The situation got
chaotic for a few minutes, but fortunately four of the six constables had heard
of Victory Nelson and after apologies had been exchanged all
around, they got to work.
. . . my coat over the body, had the driver call the police, and
waited. Vicki watched Police Constable West scribbling madly in his
occurrence book and hid a grin. She could remember being that young and that
intense. Barely. When he looked up, she nodded at the
body and asked, Do you want to see?
Uh,
no! After a second he
added, a little sheepishly, That is, we shouldn't disturb anything before
homicide gets here.
Homicide. Vicki's stomach lurched and her mood
nosedived. She'd forgotten she wasn't in charge. Forgotten she was nothing more
than a witness-first on the scene and that only because she'd done some pretty
stupid things to get there. The uniforms had made it seem like old times but
homicide . . . her department. No, not hers any longer.
She pushed her glasses up her nose with the back of her wrist.
PC West, caught
staring, dropped his gaze in confusion. Uh, I don't think anyone would
mind if you cleaned the blood off your hands.
Thanks.
Vicki managed a smile but ignored the unasked question. How well she could see,
or how little she could see, was nobody's business but hers. Let another round
of rumors start making its way through the force. If
you wouldn't mind grabbing a couple of tissues out of my bag. ...
The young constable
dipped a tentative hand into the huge black leather purse and actually looked
relieved when he removed it holding the tissue and still in possession of all
his fingers. Vicki's bag had been legendary throughout Metro and the boroughs.
Most of the blood
on her hands had dried to reddish brown flakes and the little that hadn't the
tissue merely smeared around. She scrubbed at it anyway, feeling rather like
Lady MacBeth. Destroying
the evidence? Celluci, she thought. They had to send Celluci. That bastard always walked too quietly. She and
Mike Celluci had not parted on the best of terms but,
by the time she turned to face him, she managed to school her expression. Just
trying to make life more difficult for you. The voice and the smile that went with it were
patently false. He nodded, an
overly long curl of dark brown hair falling into his face. Always
the best idea to play to your strengths. Then his eyes went past
her to the body. Give your statement to Dave. Behind him, his
partner waved two fingers. I'll talk to you later. This
your coat? Yeah, it's
mine. Vicki watched him lift the edge of the blood-soaked fabric and knew
that for the moment nothing existed for him but the body and its immediate
surroundings. Although their methods differed, he was as intense in the
performance of his duties as she was- had been, she corrected herself
silently-and the undeclared competition between them had added an edge to many
an investigation. Including a number neither of them were
on. Vicki? She unclenched her
jaw and, still scrubbing at her hands, followed Dave Graham a few meters up the
platform. Dave, who had been
partnered with Mike Celluci for only a month when
Vicki left the force and the final screaming match had occurred, smiled a
little self-consciously and said, How about we just do this by the
book? Vicki released a
breath she didn't know she'd been holding. Sure, that'd be fine. Taking refuge from emotions in police procedure-a worldwide law
enforcement tradition. While they talked,
the subway train, now empty of passengers, pulled slowly out of the station. ... responding to the scream you ran down onto the southbound
platform, then crossed the tracks in front of a northbound train to reach the
body. While crossing the tracks ...
Inwardly, Vicki
cringed. Dave Graham was one of the least judgmental men in existence, but even
he couldn't keep his opinion of that stunt from showing in his voice.
... you saw a man-shaped form in what appeared to be a loose,
flowing garment cross between you and the lights. Is that it?
Essentially. Stripped of all the carefully recorded
details, it sounded like such a stupid thing to have done.
Right. He closed the notebook and scratched at the
side of his nose. You, uh, going to stick around?
Vicki squinted as
the police photographer snapped off another quick series of shots. She couldn't
see Mike, but she could hear him down in the tunnel barking commands in his
best God's gift to the Criminal Investigations Bureau voice. Down in the tunnel . . . The hair on the back of her neck rose
again as she remembered the feeling of something lingering, something dark and,
well if she had to put a name to it, evil. She suddenly wanted to warn Celluci to be careful. She didn't. She knew how he'd react.
How she'd react if their positions were reversed.
Vicki? You sticking around?
It was on the tip
of her tongue to say no, that they knew where to find her if they needed
further information, but curiosity-about what the police would find, about how
long she could remain so close to the job she'd loved and not fall apart-turned
the no into a grudging, For a while. She'd be damned if she'd run
away.
As she watched, Celluci came up the stairs onto the platform and spoke to
the ident man, sweeping one arm back along the
tracks. The ident man protested that he needed a
certain amount of light to do his job, but Celluci
cut him off. With a disgusted snort, he picked up his case and headed for the
tunnel.
Charming as ever,
Vicki thought as Celluci scooped her coat off the
floor and made his way toward her, de-touring slightly around the coroner's men
who were finally zipping the body into its orange plastic bag. Don't tell
me, she called as soon as he was close enough, her voice carefully dry,
almost sarcastic, and hopefully showing no indication of the churning emotions
that had her gut tied in knots. The only prints on the scene are mine?
There were, of course, a multitude of prints on the scene, none of which had
been identified-that was for downtown-but the bloody handprints Vicki had
scattered around were obvious. Dead
on, Sherlock. He
tossed her the coat. And the blood trail leads into a workman's alcove
and stops. Vicki frowned as
she reconstructed what had to have happened just before she reached the
platform. You checked the southbound side? That's where
we lost the trail. His tone added, Don't teach
Grandpa to suck eggs. He held up a hand to forestall the next question. I
had one of the uniforms talk to the old man while Dave was dealing with you,
but he's hysterical. He keeps going on about Armageddon. His son-in-law's
coming to pick him up and I'll go see him tomorrow. Vicki shot a glance
across the station where the old man who had followed her off the bus and down
the stairs sat talking to a policewoman. Even at a distance he didn't look
good. His face was gray and he appeared to be babbling uncontrollably, one
scrawny, swollen-knuckled hand clutching at the constable's sleeve. Turning her
attention back to her companion, she asked, What about the subway? You
closed it for the night? Yeah. Mike waved toward the end of the platform.
I want Jake to dust that alcove. Intermittent flashes of light
indicated the photographer was still at work. It's not the sort of case
where we can get in and out in a couple of minutes. He shoved his hands
into his overcoat pockets and scowled. Although the way the transit
commission squawked you'd think we were shutting it down in rush hour to pick
up someone for littering. What, uh,
sort of case is it? Vicki asked-as close as she could get to asking if
he, too, felt it, whatever it turned out to be. He shrugged.
You tell me; you seem to have gone to a great deal of trouble to land
right in the middle of this. I was
here, she snapped. Would you have preferred that I ignore it? You had no
weapon, no backup, no idea of what was going
down. Celucci ticked off an identical litany to
the one she'd read herself earlier. You can't have forgotten everything
in eight months.
And what
would you have done? she spat through clenched teeth.
I wouldn't
have tried to kill myself just to prove I still could.
The silence that
fell landed like a load of cement blocks and Vicki gritted her teeth under its
weight. Was that what she'd been doing? She looked down at the toes of her
boots, then up at Mike. At
He held up both
hands in a gesture of weary surrender. You're right. As
usual. I'm sorry. We're not going to rehash anything.
You brought
it up. She sounded hostile; she didn't care. She should've followed her
instincts and left the moment she'd given her statement. She had to have been
out of her mind, putting herself in this position, staying in Celluci's reach.
A muscle in his jaw
jumped. I said I was sorry. Go ahead, be
superwoman if you want to, but maybe, he added, his voice tight, I
don't want to see you get killed. Maybe, I'm not willing to toss aside eight
years of friendship. ...
Friendship? Vicki felt her eyebrows rise.
Celluci drove his hands into his hair, yanking them
through the curls, a gesture he used when he was trying very hard to keep his
temper. Maybe I'm not willing to toss aside four years of friendship and
four years of sex because of a stupid disagreement!
Just
sex? That's it? Vicki
took the easy way out, ignoring the more loaded topic of their disagreement. A
shortage of things to fight about had never been one of their problems.
Well, it wasn't just sex to me, Detective!
They were both
yelling now.
Did I say it
was just sex? He spread his arms wide, his voice booming off the tiled
walls of the subway station. It was great sex, okay? It was terrific sex!
It was ... What?
PC West, his fair
skin deeply crimson, jumped. You're blocking the body, he
stammered.
Growling an
inaudible curse, Celluci jerked back against the
wall.
As the gurney
rolled by, the contents of the fluorescent orange bag lolling a little from
side to side, Vicki curled her hands into fists and contemplated planting one
right on Mike Celluci's classically handsome nose.
Why did she let him affect her like this? He had a definite knack for poking
through carefully constructed shields and stirring up emotions she thought she
had under control. Damn him anyway. It didn't help that, this time, he was
right. A corner of her mouth twitched up. At least they were talking again. . .
.
When the gurney had
passed, she straightened her fingers, laid her hand on Celluci's
arm and said, Next time, I'll do it by the book.
It was as close to
an apology as she was able to make and he knew it.
Why start
now. He sighed. Look, about leaving the force; you're not blind,
Vicki, you could have stayed. ...
Celluci. . . .
She ground his name through clenched teeth. He always pushed it just that one
comment too far.
Never
mind. He reached out
and pushed her glasses up her nose. Want a lift downtown?
She glanced down at
her ruined coat. Why not.
As they followed
the gurney up the stairs, he punched her lightly on the arm. Nice
fighting with you again.
She surrendered-the
last eight months had been a punitive victory at best-and grinned. I
missed you, too.
The Monday papers
had the murder spread across page one. The tabloid even had a color photograph
of the gurney being rolled out of the station, the body bag an obscene splotch
of color amid the dark blues and grays. Vicki tossed the paper onto the growing
to be recycled pile to the left of her desk and chewed on a
thumbnail. Celluci's theory, which he'd grudgingly
passed on while they drove downtown, involved PCPs and some sort of strap-on
claws.
Like that guy
in the movie.
That was a
glove with razor blades, Celluci.
Whatever.
Vicki didn't buy it
and she knew Mike didn't really either, it was just the best model he could
come up with until he had more facts. His final answer often bore no
resemblance to the theory he'd started with, he just hated working from zero.
She preferred to let the facts fall into the void and see what they piled up to
look like. Trouble was, this time they just kept right on falling. She needed
more facts.
Her hand was
halfway to the phone before she remembered and pulled it back. This had nothing
to do with her any longer. She'd given her statement and that was as far as her
involvement went.
She took off her
glasses and scrubbed at one lens with a fold of her sweatshirt. The edges of
her world blurred until it looked as if she were staring down a foggy tunnel; a
wide tunnel, more than adequate for day to day living. So far, she'd lost about
a third of her peripheral vision. So far. It could
only get worse.
The glasses
corrected only the nearsightedness. Nothing could correct the rest.
Okay, this
one's Celluci's. Fine. I
have a job of my own to do, she told herself firmly. One I can
do. One she'd better do. Her savings wouldn't last forever and so far her
caseload had been embarrassingly light, her vision forcing her to turn down
more than one potential client.
Teeth gritted, she
pulled the massive
Mike Celluci would be looking for a killer right now.
She pushed the
thought away.
You couldn't be a
cop if you couldn't see.
She'd made her bed.
She'd lie in it.
Terri Neal sagged
against the elevator wall, took a number of deep breaths, and, when she thought
she'd dredged up a sufficient amount of energy, raised her arm just enough so
she could see her watch. The elevator door
hissed open and she dragged herself forward into the underground garage. Leaving the
office, she murmured, take two. Squinting a little
under the glare of the fluorescent lights, she started across the almost empty
garage, her shadow dancing around her like a demented marionette. She'd always
hated the cold, hard light of the fluorescents, the
world looked decidedly unfriendly thrown into such sharp-edged relief. And tonight. . . . She shook her head.
Lack of sleep made her think crazy things. Resisting the urge to keep looking
over her shoulder, she finally reached the one benefit of all the endless hours
of overtime. Hi,
baby. She rummaged in her pocket for her car keys. Miss me? She flipped open
the hatchback, heaved her briefcase- This damn thing must weigh three hundred
pounds!-up and over the lip, and slid it down into the trunk. Resting her
elbows on the weather stripping, she paused, half in and half out of the car,
inhaling the scent of new paint, new vinyl, new plastic, and . . . rotting
food. Frowning, she straightened.
At least it's
coming from outside my car. . . .
Gagging, she pushed
the hatchback closed and turned. Let security worry about the smell tomorrow.
All she wanted to do was get home.
It took a moment
for her to realize she wasn't going to make it.
By the time the
scream reached her throat, her throat had been torn away and the scream became
a gurgle as her severed trachea filled with blood.
The last thing she
saw as her head fell back was the lines of red dribbling darkly down the sides
of her new car.
The last thing she
heard was the insistent beep, beep, beep of her pager.
And the last thing
she felt was a mouth against the ruin of her throat.
On Tuesday morning,
the front page of the tabloid screamed SLASHER STRIKES AGAIN. A
photograph of the coach of the Toronto Maple Leafs stared out from under it,
the cutline asking-not for the first time that
season- if he should be fired, the Leafs being once again at the very bottom of
the worst division in the league. It was the kind of strange layout at which
the paper excelled.
Fire the
owner, Vicki muttered, shoving her glasses up her nose and peering at the
tiny print under the headline. Story page two, it said, and on page
two, complete with a photo of the underground garage and a hysterical account
by the woman who had found the body, was a description of a mutilated corpse
that exactly matched the one Vicki had found in the Eglinton
West Station.
Damn.
Homicide
investigator Michael Celluci, the story
continued, says there is little doubt in his mind that this is not a
copycat case and whoever killed Terri Neal also killed Ian Reddick
on Sunday night.
Vicki strongly
suspected that was not at all what Mike had said, although it might have been
the information he imparted. Mike seldom found it necessary to cooperate with,
or even hide his distaste for, the press. And he was never that polite.
She read over the
details again and a nameless fear ran icy fingers down her spine. She
remembered the lingering presence she'd felt and knew this wouldn't be the end
of the killing. She'd dialed the phone almost before she came to a conscious
decision to call.
Mike Celluci, please. What? No, no message.
And what was I
going to tell him ? she
wondered as she hung up. That I have a hunch this is only the beginning? He'd
love that.
Tossing the tabloid
aside, Vicki pulled the other city paper toward her. On page four it ran much
the same story, minus about half the adjectives and most of the hysteria.
Neither paper had
mentioned that ripping a throat out with a single blow was pretty much
impossible.
If I could only
remember what was missing from that body. She sighed and rubbed at her eyes.
Meanwhile, she had
five Foo Chans to visit. .
. .
There was something
moving in the pit. DeVerne Jones leaned against the
wire fence and breathed beer fumes into the darkness, wondering what he should
do about it. It was his pit. His first as foreman.
They'd be starting the frames in the morning so that when spring finally
arrived they'd be ready to pour the concrete. He peered around the black lumps
of machinery. And there was something down there. In his pit. Briefly he wished
he hadn't decided to swing by the site on his way home from the bar. It was
after Damn. He dug out his keys
and walked over to the gate. The padlock hung open. In the damp and the cold,
it sometimes didn't catch, but he'd been the last man out of the pit and he'd
checked it before he left. Hadn't he?
Damn
again, It had just become a very good thing he'd stopped by.
Hinges screaming in
protest, the gate swung open.
DeVerne waited for a moment at the top of the ramp, to
see if the sound flushed his quarry.
Nothing.
A belly full of
beer and you're a hero, he thought, just sober enough to realize he could be
walking into trouble and just drunk enough to not really care.
Halfway down into
the pit, his eyes growing accustomed to the darkness, he saw it again.
Man-shaped, moving too quickly to be a wino, it disappeared behind one of the
dozers.
As silently as he
was able, DeVerne quickened his pace. He'd catch the
son-of-a-bitch in the act. He made a small detour and pulled a three foot
length of pipe from a pile of scrap. No sense taking chances, even a cornered
rat would fight. The scrape of metal against metal rang out unnaturally loud,
echoing off the sides of the pit. His presence announced, he charged around the
dozer, bellowing a challenge, weapon raised.
Someone was lying
on the ground. DeVerne could see the shoes sticking
out of the pool of shadow. In that pool of shadow-or creating it, DeVerne couldn't be sure- crouched another figure.
DeVerne yelled again. The figure straightened and
turned, darkness swirling about it.
He didn't realize
the figure had moved until the pipe was wrenched from his hand. He barely had
time to raise his other hand in a futile attempt to save his life. There's no
such thing! he wailed silently as he died.
Wednesday morning,
the tabloid headline, four inches high, read:
He lifted her arm
and ran his tongue down the soft flesh on the inside of her wrist. She moaned,
head back, breath coming in labored gasps. Almost. He watched her
closely and when she began to go into the final climb, when her body began to
arch under his, he took the small pulsing vein at the base of her thumb between
the sharp points of his teeth and bit down. The slight pain was for her just
one more sensation added to a system already overloaded and while she rode the
waves of her orgasm, he drank. They finished at
much the same time. He reached up and
gently pushed a strand of damp mahogany hair off her face. Thank
you, he said softly. No, thank you, she murmured, capturing his hand and placing a kiss
on the palm. They lay quietly
for a time; she drifting in and out of sleep, he tracing
light patterns on the soft curves of her breasts, his fingertip following the
blue lines of veins beneath the white skin. Now that he'd fed, they no longer
drove him to distraction. When he was sure that the coagulant in his saliva had
taken effect, and the tiny wound on her wrist would bleed no more, he untangled
his legs from hers and padded to the bathroom to clean up. She roused while he
was dressing. Henry? I'm still
here, Caroline. Now. But you're leaving. I have work to do. He pulled a sweater over his head and
emerged, blinking in the sudden light from the bedside lamp. Long years of
practice kept him from recoiling, but he turned his back to give his sensitive
eyes a chance to recover.
Why can't you
work in the daytime, like a normal person, Caroline protested, pulling
the comforter up from the foot of the bed and snuggling down under it.
Then you'd have your nights free for me.
He smiled and
replied truthfully, I can't think in the daytime.
Writers,
she sighed.
Writers,
he agreed, bending over and kissing her on the nose. We're a breed
apart.
Will you call
me?
As
soon as I have the time.
Men!
He reached over and
snapped off the lamp. That, too. Deftly
avoiding her groping hands, he kissed her good-bye and padded silently out of
the bedroom and through the dark apartment. Behind him, he heard her breathing
change and knew she slept. Usually, she fell asleep right after they finished,
never knowing when he left. It was one of the things he liked best about her,
for it meant they seldom had awkward arguments about whether he'd be staying
the night.
Retrieving his coat
and boots, he let himself out of the apartment, one ear cocked for the sound of
the dead bolt snapping home. In many ways, this was the safest time he'd ever
lived in. In others, the most dangerous.
Caroline had no
suspicion of what he actually was. For her, he was no more than a pleasant
interlude, an infrequent companion, sex without guilt.
He hadn't even had to work very hard to have it turn out that way.
He frowned at his
reflection on the elevator doors. I want more. The disquiet had
been growing for some time, prodding at him, giving him little peace. Feeding
had helped ease it but not enough. Choking back a cry of frustration, he
whirled and slammed his palm against the plastic wall. The blow sounded like a
gunshot in the enclosed space and Henry stared at the pattern of cracks
radiating out from under his hand. His palm stung, but the violence seemed to
have dulled the point of the disquiet.
No one waited in
the lobby to investigate the noise and Henry left the building in an almost
jaunty mood.
It was cold out on
the street. He tucked his scarf a little more securely around his throat and
turned his collar up. His nature made him less susceptible to weather than
most, but he still had no liking for a cold wind finding its way down his back.
With the bottom of his leather trench coat flapping about his legs, he made his
way down the short block to Bloor, turned east, and
headed home.
Although it was
nearly
In his time, he had
lived in castles of every description, a fair number of very private country
estates, and even a crypt or two when times were bad, but it had been centuries
since he'd had a home that suited him as well as the condominium he'd bought in
the heart of
Good evening,
Mr. Fitzroy.
Evening,
Greg. Anything happening?
The security guard
smiled and reached for the door release. Quiet as a
tomb, sir.
Henry Fitzroy
raised one red-gold eyebrow but waited until he had the door open and the
buzzer had ceased its electronic flatulence before asking, And how would
you know?
Greg grinned. Used to be a guard at
Henry shook his
head and smiled as well. I should've known you'd have an answer.
Yes, sir, you
should've. Good night, sir.
The heavy glass
door closed off any further conversation, so as Greg picked up his newspaper
Henry waved a silent good night and turned toward the elevators. Then he
stopped. And turned back to face the glass.
Lips moving as he
read, Greg laid the paper flat on his desk, hiding the headline.
His world narrowed
to three words, Henry shoved the door open.
You forget
something, Mr. Fitzroy?
Your
paper. Let me see it.
Startled by the
tone but responding to the command, Greg pushed the paper forward until Henry
snatched it out from under his hands.
Slowly, making no
sudden movements, Greg slid his chair back, putting as much distance as
possible between himself and the man on the other side of the desk. He wasn't
sure why, but in sixty-three years and two wars, he'd never seen an expression
like the one Henry Fitzroy now wore. And he hoped he'd never see it again, for
the anger was more than human anger and the terror it invoked more than human
spirit could stand.
Please, God, don't
let him turn it on me. . . .
The minutes
stretched and paper tore under tightening fingers.
Uh, Mr.
Fitzroy ...
Hazel eyes, like
frozen smoke, lifted from their reading. Held by their intensity, the trembling
security guard had to swallow once, twice, before he could finish.
... you can, uh, keep the paper.
The fear in Greg's
voice penetrated through the rage. There was danger in fear. Henry found the
carefully constructed civilized veneer that he wore over the predator and
forced it back on. I hate this kind of sensationalism! He slapped
the paper down on the desk.
Greg jumped and his
chair hit the back wall, ending retreat.
This playing
on the fears of the public is irresponsible journalism. Henry sighed and
covered the anger with a patina of weary annoyance. Four hundred and fifty
years of practice made the false face believable regardless of how
uncomfortable the fit had grown lately, make us all look bad.
Greg sighed in turn
and wiped damp palms on his thighs, snatching at the explanation. I guess
writers are kind of sensitive about that, he offered.
Some of
us, Henry agreed. You sure about the paper?
That I can keep it?
No problem,
Mr. Fitzroy. I checked the hockey scores first thing. His mind had
already begun to dull what he had seen, adding rationalizations that made it
possible, that made it bearable, but he didn't slide his chair back to the desk
until the elevator door had closed and the indicator light had begun to climb.
Muscles knotted
with the effort of standing still, Henry concentrated on breathing, on
controlling the rage rather than allowing it to control him. In this age his
kind survived by blending in, and he'd made a potentially fatal mistake by
letting his reaction to the headline show. Allowing his true nature to emerge
in the privacy of an empty elevator could do little harm, but doing so before a
mortal witness was quite another matter. Not that he expected Greg to suddenly
start pointing his finger and screaming vampire. . . .
Helping to dampen
the rage was the guilt he felt at terrifying the old man. He liked Greg; in
this world of equality and democracy it was good to meet a man willing to
serve. The attitude reminded him of the men who'd worked on the estate when he
was a boy and took him back, for a little while at least, to a simpler time.
Barriers firmly in
place, he got off the elevator at the fourteenth floor, holding the door so
Mrs. Hughes and her mastiff could get on. The big dog walked past him
stiff-legged, the hairs on the back of his neck up, and a growl rumbling deep
in his throat. As always, Mrs. Hughes made apologetic sounds.
I really
don't understand this, Mr. Fitzroy. Owen is usually such a sweet dog. He never . . . Owen!
The mastiff,
trembling with the desire to attack, settled for maneuvering his huge body
between his owner and the man in the door, putting as much distance as possible
between her and the perceived threat.
Don't worry
about it, Mrs. Hughes. Henry removed his hand and the door began to slide
closed. You can't expect Owen to like everybody. Just before the
door shut completely, he smiled down at the dog. The mastiff recognized the
baring of teeth for what it was and lunged. Henry managed a slightly more
honest smile as the frantic barks faded down toward the lobby.
Ten minutes alone
with the dog and they could settle what stood between them. Pack law was
simple, the strongest ruled. But Owen always traveled with Mrs. Hughes and
Henry doubted Mrs. Hughes would understand. As he had no wish to alienate his
neighbor, he put up with the mastiff's animosity. It was a pity. He liked dogs
and it would take so little to put Owen in his place-Once in the condo, with
the door safely closed behind him, he looked at the paper again and snarled.
The bodies of Terri
Neal and DeVerne Jones had been found drained of
blood.
The headline
appeared to be accurate.
And he knew he
wasn't doing it.
With a sudden snap
of his wrist he flung the paper across the room and took a minor satisfaction
in watching the pages flutter to the floor like wounded birds.
Damn. Damn.
DAMN!
Crossing to the
window, he shrugged out of his coat and tossed it on the couch, then yanked
back the curtains that blocked the city from view. Vampires were a solitary
breed, not seeking each other out nor keeping track of where their brothers and
sisters roamed. Although he suspected he shared his territory with others of
his kind, there could be a score moving, living, feeding among the patterns of
light and shadow that made up the night and Henry would be no more aware of it
than the people they moved among.
And worse, if the
killer was a vampire, it was a child, one of the newly changed, for only the
newly changed needed blood in such amounts and would kill with such brutal
abandon.
Not one of
mine, he said to the night, his forehead resting against the cool glass.
It was as much a prayer as a statement. Everyone of his kind feared that they
would turn loose just such a monster, an accidental child, an accidental
change. But he'd been careful; never feeding again until the blood had had a
chance to renew, never taking the risk that his blood could be passed back. He
would have a child someday, but it would change by choice as he had done and he
would be there to guide it, to keep it safe.
No,
not one of his. But he
could not let it continue to terrorize the city. Fear had not changed over the
centuries, nor had people's reactions to it and a terrorized city could quickly
bring out the torches and sharpened stakes ... or the twentieth century
laboratory equivalent.
And I no more
want to be strapped to a table for the rest of my life than to have my head
removed and my mouth stuffed with garlic, he told the night.
He would have to
find the child, before the police did and their answer raised more questions
than it solved. Find the child and destroy it, for without a blood bond he
could not control it.
And
then, he raised his head and bared his teeth, I will find the
parent.
Morning, Mrs.
Kopolous. Hello,
darling, you're up early. I couldn't
sleep, Vicki told her, making her way to the back of the store where the
refrigerators hummed, and I was out of milk. Get the bags,
they're on sale. I don't like
the bags. Out of the corner of one eye she saw Mrs. Kopolous
expressing a silent and not very favorable opinion of her unwillingness to save
forty-nine cents. She grabbed a jug and brought it back to the counter.
Papers not out yet? Yeah, yeah,
they're right here, dear. She bent over the bundles, her stocky body
hiding the headlines. When she straightened, she slapped one copy of each
morning paper down by the cash register. SABERS DOWN
LEAFS 10-2.
Vicki let out a
lungful of air she hadn't known she was holding. If the tabloid made no mention
of another murder-besides the slaughter in the division play-offs-it looked
like the city had made it safely through the night.
Those
terrible things, you're mixed up in them, aren't you?
What terrible
things, Mrs. Kopolous? She scooped up her
change, then put it back and grabbed an Easter cream egg instead. What the
hell, there was reason to celebrate.
Mrs. Kopolous shook her head, but whether it was at the egg or
life in general, Vicki couldn't tell. You're making faces at the paper
like you did when those little girls were killed.
That was two
years ago! Two years and a lifetime.
I remember
two years. But this time it's not for you to get involved with, these things
sucking blood. The register drawer slammed shut with unnecessary force.
This time it's unclean.
It's never
been clean, Vicki protested, tucking the papers
under her arm.
You know what
I mean.
The tone left no
room for argument. Yeah. I know what you
mean. She turned to go, paused, and turned back to the counter.
Mrs. Kopolous, do you believe in
vampires?
The older woman
waved an expressive hand. I don't not believe,
she said, her brows drawn down for emphasis. There are more things in
heaven and earth. ...
Vicki smiled.
Shakespeare?
Her expression
didn't soften. Just because it came from a poet, doesn't make it less
true.
When Vicki got back
to her apartment building, a three-story brownstone in the heart of Minor twinges of
guilt sent her through a free weight routine while she listened to the By Brandon Singh had
always been at his desk at the Coroner's Office every morning at Although she no longer
had any sort of an official position to call from, coroners were government
appointments and she was still a taxpayer. She reached for her address book.
Hell, after Celluci how bad could it be? Dr. Singh,
please. Yes, I'll hold. Why do they ask? Vicki wondered, shoving at her
glasses with her free hand. It's not like you have a choice. Dr.
Singh here. His weighty Pretty
busy, she admitted, swinging her feet up on a corner of the desk. Dr.
Brandon Singh was the only person since the death of her maternal grandmother
back in the seventies to call her
And if Celluci doesn't understand that, she muttered as she
dialed, he can fold it sideways and stick it up his. . . . Good morning.
Mike Celluci, please. Yes, I'll hold. Someday,
she tucked the phone under her chin and tried to peel the paper off a very old
Life Saver, I'm going to say no, I won't hold, and send somebody's secretary
into strong hysterics.
Celluci.
Morning. It's Vicki.
Yeah. So? He definitely didn't sound thrilled.
You complicating my life with another body or is this a social call at . .
.
Vicki checked her
watch, during the pause while Celluci checked his.
. . . nine oh
two . . .
He ignored her.
. . . on a Thursday morning?
No body, Celluci. I just wondered what you'd come up with so
far.
That's police
information, Vicki, and in case you've forgotten, you're not a cop
anymore.
The crack hurt but
not as much as she expected. Well, two could play at that game.
Come to a
dead end, eh? A full stop? She flipped over
pages of the newspaper loud enough for him to hear the unmistakable rustle.
Paper seems to have come up with an answer. Shaking her head, she
held the receiver away from her ear in order not to be deafened by a forcefully
expressed opinion of certain reporters, their ancestors, and their descendants.
She grinned. She was definitely enjoying this.
Nice try,
Mike, but I called the Coroner's Office and that report was essentially
correct.
Well, why
don't I just read my report to you over the phone. Or
I could send someone over with a copy of the file and no doubt you and your
Nancy Drew detective kit can solve the case by lunch.
Why don't we
discuss this like intelligent human beings over dinner? Over dinner? Good God, was that my mouth ?
Dinner?
Oh, well. In for a penny in for a pound as Granny used to say.
Yeah, dinner, you know, where you sit down in the evening and stuff food
in your mouth. Oh,
dinner. Why didn't you say
so? Vicki could hear the smile in his voice and her mouth curved up in
answer. Mike Celluci was the only man she'd ever met
whose moods changed as quickly as hers. Maybe that was why. . . . You buying? He was also basically a cheap bastard. Why
not. I'll deduct it as a
business expense; consulting with the city's finest. He snorted.
Took you long enough to remember that. I'll be by about seven. I'll be
here. She hung up, pushed
her glasses up her nose, and wondered just what she thought she was doing. It
had seemed, while they talked-All right, while we
indulged in the verbal sparring that serves us for conversation-almost like the
last eight months and the fights before hadn't happened. Or maybe it was just
that their friendship was strong enough to pick up intact from where it had
been dropped. Or maybe, just maybe, she'd managed to get a grip on her life. And I hope I
haven't bitten off more than I can chew, she muttered to the empty
apartment.
Stumbling to the
right to avoid annihilation by a loaded backpack, Norman Birdwell careened into
a stocky young man in a leather
By sliding sideways
between two young women, who, oblivious to
Norman liked to
arrive early so he could sit in the exact center of the third row, his lucky
seat ever since he'd written a perfect first year calculus paper in the spot.
He was taking this evening sociology class because he'd overheard two jocks in
the cafeteria mention it was a great way to meet girls. So far, he wasn't
having much luck. Straightening his new leather tie, he wondered if perhaps he
shouldn't ask for a jacket.
As he slid into his
seat, his attache jammed between two chair backs in
the second row and jerked out of his hand. Bending to free it, his mechanical
pencil slid free of his pocket protector and rolled back into the darkness.
Oh,
fuck, he muttered, dropping to his knees. He'd been experimenting with
profanity lately, hoping it would make him sound more macho. There'd been no
noticeable success.
There were legends
about what lurked under the seats in
With trembling
fingers, he opened it to the story.
Get a load of
Birdwell. The thick-necked young man elbowed his companion. He's
gone white as a ghost.
Rubbing bruised
ribs, the recipient of this tender confidence peered down at the solitary
figure in the third row of the hall. How can you tell? he grunted.
Ghost, geek; it's all the same.
I never
knew,
He ... no, it, had
said it had to feed.
He peeled damp
palms up off the newsprint and raised them, smudged and trembling, into the air
as he vowed, Never again, I promise, never again.
The gong sounded
for another order of Peking Duck and while it
reverberated through the restaurant, a mellow undertone to the conversations
occurring in at least three different languages, Vicki raised a spoonful of
hot-and-sour soup to her lips and stared speculatively at Mike Celluci. He'd been almost charming for this, the first half
hour of the evening, and she'd had about as much of it as she could take. She swallowed and
gave him her best don't give me any bullshit, buddy, I'm on to you smile. So. Still holding tight to that ridiculous angel dust
and Freddy Kruger claws theory?
Celluci glanced down at his watch. Thirty-two minutes
and seventeen seconds. He shook his head ruefully, a thick brown curl
dropping down over his eyes. And here I bet Dave you couldn't last a half
an hour. You just lost me five bucks, Vicki. Is that nice?
Quit
complaining. She chased a bit of green onion around the edge of her bowl.
After all, I'm paying for dinner. Now, answer the question.
And here I
thought that you were after the pleasure of my company.
She really hated it
when his voice picked up that sarcastic edge. Not having heard it for eight
months hadn't lessened her dislike. I'm going to pleasure your company
right into the kitchen if you don't answer the question.
Damn it,
Vicki. His spoon slammed into the saucer, Do we have to discuss
this while we eat?
Eating had nothing
to do with it; they'd discussed every case they'd ever had, singly and
collectively, over food. Vicki pushed her empty bowl to one side and laced her
fingers together. It was possible that now she'd left the force he wouldn't
discuss the homicides with her. It was possible, but not very likely. At least,
she prayed it wasn't very likely. If you can look me right in the
eye, she said quietly, and tell me you don't want to talk about
this with me, I'll lay off.
Technically, he
knew he should do exactly that-look her in the eye and tell her he didn't want
to talk about it. The Criminal Investigations Bureau took a dim view of
investigators who couldn't keep their mouths shut. But Vicki had been one of
the best, three accelerated promotions and two citations attested to that, and
more importantly, her record of solved crimes had been almost the highest in
the department. Honesty forced him to admit, although he admitted it silently,
that statistically her record was as good as his, he'd just been at it three
years longer. Do I throw away this resource? he
wondered as the silence lengthened. Do I refuse to take advantage of talent and
skill just because the possessor of those talents and skills has become a
civilian? He tried to keep his personal feelings out of the decision.
He looked her right
in the eye and said quietly, Okay, genius, you got a better idea than
PCPs and claws? Difficult to
come up with a worse one, she snorted, leaning back to allow their
waitress to replace the bowls with steaming platters of food. Grateful for the
chance to regain her composure, Vicki toyed with a chopstick and hoped he
didn't realize how much this meant to her. She hadn't realized it herself until
her heart restarted with his answer and she felt a part of herself she thought
had died when she'd left the force slowly begin to come back to life. Her
reaction, she knew, would have been invisible to a casual observer but Mike Celucci was anything but that. Please, God, just
let him think he's picking my brain. Don't let him know how much I need this. For the first time
in a long time, God appeared to be listening. Your
better idea? Mike
asked pointedly when they were alone with their meal. If he'd noticed her
relief, he gave no sign and that was good enough for Vicki. It's a little
hard to hypothesize without all the information, she prodded. He smiled and she
understood, not for the first time, why witnesses of either gender were willing
to spill their guts to this man. Hypothesize. Big word.
You been doing crossword puzzles again? Yeah,
between tracking down international jewel thieves. Spill it, Celluci. If anything, there
had been fewer clues at the second scene than at the first. No prints save the
victim's, no trail, no one who saw the killer enter or exit the underground
garage. And the scene was hours old by the time we arrived. ... You said the
trail at the subway led into a workman's alcove? He nodded, scowling
at a snow pea. Blood all over the back wall. The
trail led into the alcove, but nothing led out. Behind
the back wall? You
thinking of secret passageways? A little
sheepishly, she nodded.
All things
considered, that would be an answer I could live with. He shook his head
and the curl dropped forward again. Nothing but dirt.
We checked.
Although DeVerne Jones had been found with a scrap of torn leather
clutched in his fist, dirt was pretty much all they'd found at the third site. Dirt, and a derelict that babbled about the apocalypse.
Wait a minute
... Vicki frowned in concentration, then shoved
her disturbed glasses back up her nose. Didn't the old man at the subway
say something about the apocalypse?
Nope. Armageddon.
Same
thing.
Celluci sighed with exaggerated force. You
trying to tell me that it's not one guy, it's four guys
on horses? Thanks. You've been a lot of help.
I suppose
you've checked for some connection between the victims? Something
to hang a motive on?
Motive! He slapped his forehead with the heel of his
hand. Now why didn't I think of that?
Vicki stabbed at a
mushroom and muttered, Smart ass.
No, no
connections, no discernible motive. We're still looking. He shrugged, a succinct opinion of what the search would turn
up.
Cults?
Vicki, I've
talked to more weirdos and space cases in the last few
days than I have in the last few years. He grinned. Present company
excepted, of course.
They were almost
back to her apartment, her hand tucked in the crook of his arm to guide her
through the darkness, when she asked, Have you considered that there
might be something in this vampire theory?
She dug her heels
in at his shout of laughter. I'm serious, Celucci!
No, I'm
Serious Celluci. You're out of your mind. He
dragged her back into step beside him. Vampires don't exist.
You're sure
of that? There are more things
Don't,
he warned, start quoting Shakespeare at me. I've had the line quoted at
me so often lately, I'm beginning to think police
brutality is a damned good idea.
They turned up the
path to Vicki's building.
You've got to
admit that a vampire fits all the parameters. Vicki no more believed it
was a vampire than Celluci did, but it had always
been so easy to rattle his cage. . . .
He snorted. Right. Something's wandering around the city in a
tuxedo muttering,'I vant to
drink your blood.'
You got a
better suspect?
Yeah. A big guy on PCPs with
clip-on claws.
You're not
back to that stupid theory again.
Stupid!
Yeah. Stupid.
You wouldn't
recognize a logical progression of facts if they bit you on the butt!
At least I'm
not so caught up in my own cleverness that I'm blind to outside
possibilities!
Outside
possibilities? You have no
idea of what's going on!
Neither do
you!
They stood and
panted at each other for a few seconds then Vicki shoved her glasses up her
nose and dug for her keys. You staying the
night?
It sounded like a
challenge.
Yeah. I am.
So did the
response.
Sometime later,
Vicki shifted to reach a particularly sensitive area and decided, as she got
the anticipated inarticulate response, that there were times when you really
didn't need to see what you were doing and night blindness mattered not in the
least.
Captain Raymond Roxborough looked down at the lithe and cowering form of
his cabin boy and wondered how he could have been so blind. Granted, he had
thought young Smith very pretty, what with his tousled blue-black curls and his
sapphire eyes, but never for a moment had he suspected that the boy was not a
boy at all. Although, the captain had to admit, it was a neat solution to the
somewhat distressing feelings he'd been having lately.
I suppose you
have an explanation for this, he drawled, leaning back against his cabin
door and crossing sun-bronzed arms across his muscular chest.
The young
lady-girl, really, for she could have been no more than seventeen-clutched her
cotton shirt to the white swell of bosom that had betrayed her and with the
other hand pushed damp curls, the other legacy of her interrupted wash, off her
face.
I needed to
get to
You could
have paid for your passage, the captain
suggested dryly, his gaze traveling appreciatively along the delicate curve of
her shoulders.
I had nothing
to pay with.
He straightened and
stepped forward, smiling. I think you underestimate your charms.
Come on, Smith, kick him right in his windswept desire. Henry
Fitzroy leaned back in his chair and rubbed at his temples. Just how much of a shit
did he want the captain to be? Should the hero's better nature overcome his
wanton lust or did he even have a better nature? And how much of a hero would
he be without one?
And frankly,
my dear, he sighed, I don't give a damn. He saved the night's
work, then shut down the system. Usually he enjoyed
the opening chapters of a new book, getting to know the characters, warping
them to fit the demands of the plot, but this time. . . .
Rolling his chair
back from the desk, he stared out his office window at the sleeping city.
Somewhere out there, hidden by the
darkness, a hunter stalked- blinded, maddened, driven by blood lust and hunger.
He'd sworn to stop it, but he hadn't the slightest idea how to start. How could
the location of random slaughter be anticipated?
With another sigh,
he stood. There'd been twenty-four hours without a death. Maybe the problem had
taken care of itself. He grabbed his coat and headed out of the apartment. The morning paper
should be out by now, I'll grab one and . . . Waiting for the elevator, he
checked his watch. 6:10. It was much later than he'd
thought. . . . and trust I can make it back inside
without igniting. The national paper
had a box just outside his building. The headline concerned a speech the Prime
Minister had just made in the And I bet he
works on the south until at least mid-May. Henry said, drawing his
leather trench coat tighter around his throat as a cold wind swept around the
building and pulled tears from his eyes. The tabloid's
closest box was down the block and across the street. There wasn't really any
need to look for the other local paper, Henry had
every faith in the tabloid's headline. He waited at the light while the opening
volley of the morning rush hour laid a nearly solid line of moving steel along Bloor Street, then crossed, digging for change. LEAFS LOSE
BIG. Death of playoff
hopes, perhaps, but not a death Henry need worry
about. With a sense of profound relief-lightly tinted with exasperation; the
Leafs were in the worst division in the NHL, after all-he tucked the paper
under his arm, turned, and realized the sun was about to clear the horizon. He could feel it
trembling on the edge of the world and it took all his strength not to panic. The elevator, the
red light, the headlines, all had taken more time than he had. How he had
allowed this to happen after more than four hundred and fifty years of racing
the sun to safety was not important now. Regaining the sanctuary of his
apartment was the only thing that mattered. He could feel the heat of the sun
on the edges of his consciousness, not a physical presence, not yet, although
that and the burning would come soon enough, but an awareness of the threat, of
how close he stood to death.
The light he needed
was red again, a small mocking sun in a box. The pounding of his heart counting
off the seconds, Henry flung himself onto the street. Brakes squealed and the
fender of a wildly swerving van brushed against his thigh like a caress. He
ignored the sudden pain and the driver's curses, slammed his palm against the
hood of a car almost small enough to leap, and dove through a space barely a
prayer wider than his twisting body.
The sky turned
gray, then pink, then gold.
Leather soles
slamming against the pavement, Henry raced along shadow, knowing that fire
devoured it behind him and lapped at his heels. Terror fought with the lethargy
that daylight wrapped around his kind, and terror won. He reached the smoked
glass door to his building seconds before the sun.
It touched only the
back of one hand, too slowly snatched to safety.
Cradling the
blistered hand against his chest, Henry used the pain to goad himself toward
the elevator. Although the diffused light could no longer burn, he was still in
danger.
You all
right, Mr. Fitzroy? The guard frowned with concern as he buzzed open the
inner door.
Unable to focus,
Henry forced his head around to where he knew the guard would be.
Migraine, he whispered and lurched forward.
The purely
artificial light in the elevator revived him a little and he managed to walk
down the corridor dragging only a part of his weight along the wail. He feared
for a moment that the keys were beyond his remaining dexterity, but somehow he
got the heavy door open, closed, and locked behind him. Here was safety.
Safety. That word alone carried him into the shelter
of the bedroom where thick blinds denied the sun. He swayed, sighed, and
finally let go, collapsing across the bed and allowing the day to claim him.
* *
Vicki,
please! Vicki frowned, a
visit to the ophthalmologist never put her in what could be called a good mood
and all this right-eye, left-eye focusing was giving
her a major headache. What? she growled through gritted teeth-only
incidentally a result of the chin rest. You're
looking directly at the test target. So? Dr. Anderson hid a
sigh and, with patience developed during the raising of two children,
explained, not for the first time, her tone noncommittal and vaguely soothing.
Looking directly at the test target negates the effects of the test and
we'll just have to do it all over again. And they would,
too. Over and over again if necessary. Holding back a
sharp comment behind the thin line of her lips, Vicki attempted to cooperate. Well?
she prodded at last as Dr. Anderson flicked off the perimeter light and
motioned for her to raise her head. It hasn't
gotten any worse. ... Vicki leaned back,
watching the doctor's face. Has it gotten any better? she asked
pointedly. This time, Dr.
Anderson didn't bother to hide the sigh. Vicki, as I've told you before,
retinitis pigmentosa doesn't get better. Ever. It only gets worse. Or, she rolled the perimeter
back against the wall, if you're very lucky, the degeneration reaches a
point and goes no further. Have I
reached that point? Only time
will tell. You've been pretty lucky already, she continued, raising a
hand to forestall Vicki's next comment, in many cases, this disease is
accompanied by other types of neurodegenerative conditions. Deafness,
mild retardation, premature senility, and truncal
obesity. Vicki
snorted. We went through all this in the beginning, and none of it
changes the fact that I have effectively no night vision, the outside edge of
my peripheral vision has moved in twenty-five degrees, and I've suddenly become
myopic.
That might
have happened anyway.
Vicki shoved her
glasses up her nose. Very comforting. When can I
expect to go blind?
The nails of Dr.
Anderson's right hand beat a tattoo against her prescription pad. You may
never go blind and, in spite of your condition, at the moment you have
perfectly functional vision. You mustn't let this make you bitter.
My
condition, Vicki snarled, standing and reaching for her coat, as
you call it, caused me to leave a job I loved that made a difference for the
better in the slime-pit this city is becoming and if it's all the same to you,
I think I'd rather be bitter. She didn't quite slam the door on the way
out.
What's the
matter, darling, you don't look happy?
It hasn't
been a great day, Mrs. Kopolous.
The older woman
clicked her tongue and shook her head at the family size bag of cheese balls
Vicki had laid on the counter. So I see, so I see. You should eat real
food, darling, if you want to feel better. This stuff is no good for you. And
it makes your fingers orange.
Vicki scooped up
her change and dropped it into the depths of her purse. Soon she'd have to deal
with the small fortune jangling around down there. Some moods, Mrs. Kopolous, only junk food can handle.
The phone was
ringing when she reached her apartment.
Yeah,
what?
There's
something about the sound of your dulcet tones that makes this whole wretched
day worthwhile.
Stuff a sock
in it, Celluci. Phone balanced under her chin,
Vicki struggled out of her coat. Whadda you
want?
My, my,
sounds like someone's wearing the bishop's shoes.
Against every
inclination, Vicki grinned. His use of that particular punch line in
conversation always did it to her. He knew it, too. No, I did not get up
on the wrong side of the bed this morning, she told him, hooking her
office chair over and throwing herself down into it. As
you very well know. But I did just get back from a visit to the
ophthalmologist. Ah. She
could picture him leaning back, his feet up on the desk. Every superior he'd
ever had had tried to break him of the habit with no noticeable success. The eye doctor of doom. Is it any better? If he'd sounded
sympathetic, she'd have thrown the phone across the room but he only sounded
interested. It doesn't get any better, Celluci. Oh, I don't
know; I read this article that said large doses of vitamin A and E can improve
the visual field and enhance dark adaptation. He was obviously quoting. Vicki couldn't
decide whether to be touched or furious that he'd been reading up. Given her
mood. . . . Do something more useful with your time, Celluci,
only abetalipoproteninaemia RP includes biochemical
defects, he hadn't been the only one reading up, and that isn't
what I've got. Abetalipoprofemaemia, he corrected her pronunciation,
and excuse me for caring. I also found out that a number of people lead
completely normal lives with what you've got. He paused and she heard him
take a drink of what was undoubtedly cold coffee. Not, he
continued, his voice picking up an edge, that you ever lived what could
be called a normal life. She ignored the
last comment, picked up a black marker and began venting frustrations with it
on the back of her credit card bill. I'm living a completely normal
life, she snapped. Running away
and hiding? The tone missed sarcasm but not by very much. You
could've stayed on the force. ... I knew you'd
start again. She spat the words from between clenched teeth, but Mike Celluci's angry voice overrode the diatribe she was about
to begin and the bitterness in it shut her up. ... but oh
no, you couldn't stand the thought that you wouldn't be the hot-shit
investigator anymore, the fair-haired girl with all the answers, that you'd
just be a part of the team. You quit because you couldn't stand not being on
the top of the pile and if you weren't on top, if you couldn't be on top, you
weren't going to play! So you ran away. You took your pail and your shovel and
you fucking quit! You walked out on me, Nelson, not just the job!
Through all the
fights-after the diagnosis and after her resignation-that was what he'd wanted
to say. It summed up the hours of arguing, the screaming matches, the slammed doors. Vicki knew it, knew it the way she knew
when she found the key, the little seemingly insignificant thing that solved
the case. Everything about that last sentence said, this is it.
You'd have
done the same thing, Celluci, she said quietly
and although her knuckles were white around the receiver, she set it gently
back on the phone. Then she threw the marker in her other hand across the room.
Her anger went with
it.
He really cares
about you, Vicki. Why is that such a problem ?
Because lovers are
easy to get and friends good enough to scream at are a lot rarer.
Running both hands
through her hair, she sighed. He was right and she'd admitted as much by her
response. As soon as he realized she was right as well, they could go on
building the new parameters of their relationship. Unless, it suddenly occurred
to her, last night had been the farewell performance that enabled him to
finally come clean.
If it was, she
pushed her glasses up her nose, at least I had the
last word. As such things went, it wasn't much of a
comfort.
Well, if it
isn't old When the scramble
for space ended, She looked puzzled,
then snorted and turned away. It was real
nice of old It sure
was. Bill leaned a little closer and
Of course you
did, Bill grinned at him, a little disconcerted to find that the
Birdwell-nerd was at least as tall as he was. I was saying to Roger here
before we came in, it wouldn't be Friday night if we didn't spend part of it
with old Roger laughed and
all three of the girls grinned. He bought the first
round of beer. After all, it's my table. And the only
empty one in the place, the blonde muttered. He bought the
second round as well. Because I've got lots and lots of
money. The wad of twenties he pulled out of the pocket of his
windbreaker-five thousand dollars in small unmarked bills had been the third
thing he'd asked for-caused a simultaneous dropping of jaws around the table. Jesus Christ,
I didn't have
to,
He insisted on
buying the third and fourth rounds and on switching to imported beer.
Imported beer is classier, he confided to the shoulder of Roger's
leather jacket, Roger having moved his ear out of range. It really gets
the chicks.
Chicks? The echo had a dangerous edge to it.
Consider the
source, Helen. Bill deftly removed the glass from her hand-both hand and
glass having been threateningly raised-and drained it. You'd just be
wasting the beer.
The five burst out
laughing again and again, not understanding,
When they started
getting up, he rose with them. The room swayed. He'd never had four beers in
quick succession before. In fact, he wasn't entirely certain he'd ever had four
beers before. Where we going?
We are going
to a private party, Bill told him, a beefy hand pushing him back into his
seat.
You just stay
here,
Confused,
Jesus, it's
like kicking a puppy, Bill muttered.
Roger nodded in
agreement. Uh, look,
They were leaving
without him. He pointed across the table, his voice an accusatory whine,
But she's supposed to be for me.
Expressions of
guilty sympathy changed to disgust and
Trying
unsuccessfully to flag the waitress,
His stomach
protested suddenly and he lurched toward the bathrooms, hand clutched over his
mouth.
I'll show them, he
thought, his head dangling over the toilet. But maybe . . .
not tonight.
Henry handed the
young man seated just inside the door a twenty. What's on for
tonight? He didn't quite have to yell to make himself heard over the
music but, then, the night was young. The
usual. Three rolls of
tickets were pulled from the cavernous left pocket of the oversized suit jacket
while the money slid into the right. A number of after-hours clubs had been
switching to tickets so that if, or more likely when, they were busted they
could argue that they hadn't been selling drinks. Just
tickets. Guess it'll
have to be a usual, then. Right. Two trendy waters.
The pair of tickets changed hands. You know, Henry, you're paying a hell
of a lot for piss and bubbles. Henry grinned down
at him and swept an arm around the loft. I'm paying for the ambience,
Thomas. Ambience my
ass, Thomas snorted genially. Hey, I just remembered, Alex got a
case of halfway decent burgundy. ... It wouldn't have
taken a stronger man than Henry Fitzroy to resist. No thanks, Thomas, I
don't drink . . . wine. He turned to face the room and, just for a
moment, saw another gathering. The clothes,
peacock bright velvets, satins, and laces turned the length of the room into a
glittering kaleidoscope of color. He hated coming to Court and would appear
only when his father demanded it. The false flattery, the constant jockeying
for position and power, the soul destroying balancing act that must be
performed to keep both the block and the pyre at bay; all this set the young
Duke of Richmond's teeth on edge. As he made his way
across the salon, each face that turned to greet him wore an identical
expression-a mask of brittle gaiety over ennui, suspicion, and fear in about an
equal mix.
Then the heavy
metal beat of Anthrax drove Green-sleeves back into the past. The
velvet and jewels spun away into black leather, paste, and plastic. The brittle
gaiety now covered ennui alone. Henry supposed it was an improvement.
I should be on the
street, he thought, making his way to the kitchen/bar, brushing past
discussions of the recent killings and the creatures they had been attributed
to. I will not find the child up here. . . . But the child hadn't fed since
Tuesday night and so perhaps had passed through the frenzy and moved to the
next part of its metamorphosis. But the parent. . . .
His hands clenched into fists, the right pulling painfully against the bandage
and the blisters beneath it. The parent must still be found. That
he could do up here. Twice before in Alex's loft he had tasted another
predator in the air. Then, he had let it go, the blood scent of so many people
made tracking a competitor a waste of time. Tonight, if it happened again, he
would waste the time.
Suddenly, he
noticed that a path was opening before him as he made his way across the
crowded room and he hastily schooled his expression. The men and women gathered
here, with faces painted and precious metals dangling,
were still close enough to their primitive beginnings to recognize a hunter
walking among them.
That's three times
now; the guard, the sun, and this. You'II bring the stakes down on yourself if you're not more
careful, you fool. What was the matter with him lately?
Hey,
Henry, long time since you bin by. Alex, the owner of the loft wrapped a long, bare arm around Henry's
shoulders, shoved an open bottle of water into his hand, and steered him deftly
away from the bar. I got someone who needs to see you, mon.
Someone
who needs to see me?
Henry allowed himself to be steered. It was the way most people dealt with Alex, resistance just took too much energy. Who?
Alex grinned down
from his six-foot-four vantage point and winked broadly. Ah, now, that
would be tellin'. Whach you
do to your hand? Henry glanced down
at the bandage. Even in the dim light of the studio it seemed to glow against
the black leather of his cuff. Burned myself. Burns is bad
stuff, mon. Were you cookin'? You could say
that. His lips twitched although he sternly told himself it wasn't funny. What's the
joke? It'd take too
long to explain. How about you explaining something to
me? You ahsk, mon.
I answer. Why
the fake Jamaican accent? Fake?
Alex's voice rose above the music and a half a dozen people ducked as he windmilled his free arm. Fake? There's nothing fake
about this accent, mon. I'm gettin' back to my roots. Alex, you're
from I got deeper
roots than that, you betcha. He gave the
shorter man a push forward and, dropping the accent, added, Here you go,
shrimp, delivered as ordered. The woman sitting
on the steps to Alex's locked studio stood considerably shorter even than
Henry's five six. Her lack of height, combined with baggy jeans and an
oversized sweater, gave her a waiflike quality completely at odds with the
cropped platinum hair and the intensity of her expression. Sliding out from
Alex's arm, Henry executed a perfect sixteenth century court bow-not that
anyone in the room could identify it as such. Isabelle, he intoned
gravely. Isabelle snorted,
reached out, grabbed his lapels, and yanked his mouth against hers. Henry returned the
kiss enthusiastically, skillfully parrying her tongue away from the sharp
points of his teeth. He hadn't been certain he was going to feed tonight. He
was certain now. Well, if you
two are going to indulge in such rampant heterosexuality, in my house yet, I'm
going. With an exaggerated limp-wristed wave,
Alex sashayed off into the crowd.
He'll change
personalities again before he gets to the door, Henry observed settling
himself on the step. The length of their thighs touched and he could feel his
hunger growing.
Alex has more
masks than anyone I know, Isabelle agreed, retrieving her beer bottle and
picking at the label.
Henry stroked one
finger along the curve of her brow. It had been bleached near white to match
her hair. We all wear masks.
Isabelle raised the
brow out from under his finger. How profound.
And do we all unmask at
No. He
couldn't stop the melancholy from sounding in his voice as he realized the
source of his recent discontent. It had been so long, so very long, since he'd
been able to trust someone with the reality of what he was and all that meant.
So long since he'd been able to find a mortal he could build a bond with based
on more than sex and blood. And that a child could be created out of the
deepest bond that vampire and mortal could share, then
abandoned, sharpened his loneliness to a cutting edge.
He felt Isabelle's
hand stroke his cheek, saw the puzzled compassion on her face, and with an
inward curse realized his mask had slipped for the second time that night. If
he didn't find someone who could accept him soon, he feared the choice would be
taken from him, his need exposing him whether he willed it or not.
So,
with an effort, he brought himself back to the moment, how was the
gig?
It was March.
It was
If you can't share
the reality, there are worse things than having someone to share the masks. His
gaze dropped to a faint line of blue disappearing beneath the edge of her
sweater and the thought of the blood moving so close beneath the surface
quickened his breath. It was hunger, not lust, but he supposed in the end they
were much the same thing. How long will you be in town?
Only
tonight and tomorrow.
Then we
shouldn't waste the time we have.
She twined her
fingers in his, carefully ignoring the bandage, and pulled him with her as she
stood. I thought you'd never
ask.
Saturday night, at
Saturday night
passed quietly.
Sunday night. . . .
Damn. Damn!
DAMN! Mrs. Kopolous clicked her tongue and frowned. Not at Vicki's
profanity, as she might have on any other day, but at the headline of the
tabloid now lying on her counter.
VAMPIRE KILLS
STUDENT; Young man found drained in York Mills.
Good God,
would you look at old
Why?
Roger pulled his head out of his locker and turned around. He could feel his
jaw quite literally drop. 'Good God' doesn't quite cover it, my man. I
wish Bill were here to see this.
Where is
he?
Roger shrugged, not
taking his eyes from the sartorial splendor of Norman Birdwell. Beats me. But he'll shit if he misses this.
He'd shown them.
Thought he wasn't cool, did they? Thought he was some kind of a nerd, did they?
Well, they'd be thinking differently now.
What the hell
is that?
Roger grinned.
Now aren't you glad you weren't any later? he asked, shoving a
friendly elbow into Bill's ribs. Kinda takes
your breath away, doesn't it?
If you mean
it makes me want to gag, you're close. Bill sagged against his locker and
shook his head. How the hell is he paying for all of that?
So go ask
him.
Why
not. ... Bill
straightened and stepped away from his locker just as
The question of
payment dead in his mouth, Bill stood staring until Roger moved up beside him
and slugged him in the arm.
Hey, what's
wrong?
Bill shook his
head. There's something different about Birdwell.
Roger snorted. Yeah, new threads and an attitude. But underneath he's
the same old
Yeah, I guess
you're right. But he wasn't. And it wasn't something Bill could explain.
He felt as though he'd reached under the bed and something rotten had squished
through his fingers-a normal, everyday action gone horribly awry.
Victoria
Nelson?
Yes?
Vicki peered down at the young woman-girl, really, if she's out of her teens
it's by hours only-standing outside her apartment door. If
you're selling something. ...
Victoria
Nelson, the Private Investigator?
Vicki considered it
a moment before answering and then said slowly, Yes. ...
I have a job
for you.
The words were
delivered with the intensity only the very young can muster and Vicki found
herself hiding a smile.
The girl tossed
unnaturally brilliant red curls back off her face. I can pay, if that's
what you're worried about.
As the question of
money hadn't even begun to cross Vicki's mind, she grunted noncommittally. They
locked eyes for a moment-Tinted contacts, I thought so. Well, they go with the
hair. -then she added, in much the same noncommittal tone, Most people
call first.
I thought
about it. The shrug was so minimal as to be almost nonexistent and her
voice was completely non-apologetic. I figured the case would be harder
to turn down in person.
Vicki found herself
holding her door open wider. I suppose you'd better come in. Work
wasn't so scarce she had to take jobs from children, but it wouldn't hurt to
hear what the girl had to say. Another thirty seconds in the hall and Mr.
Chin'll be showing up to see what's going on.
Mr.
Chin?
The old man
who lives downstairs likes to know what's going on, likes to pretend he doesn't
speak English.
Sliding past Vicki
in the narrow hall, the girl sniffed, obviously disapproving. Maybe he
doesn't speak English, she pointed out.
This time, Vicki
didn't bother to hide her smile. Mr. Chin has been speaking English a lot
longer than both of us have been alive. His parents came to
Bright green eyes
narrowed accusingly and the girl glared up at Vicki. I don't like being
patronized, she said.
Vicki nodded as she
closed the door. Neither do I.
During the silence
that followed, Vicki could almost hear their conversation being replayed, each
phrase, each word tested for nuance.
Oh, the
girl said at last. Sorry. Then her brow unfurrowed
and she grinned as she offered a compromise. I won't do it anymore if
you'd don't.
Deal. Vicki led the way through her tiny living
room, pushing her leather recliner back upright as she passed, to her equally
tiny office. She'd never actually had a client, or potential client, in the
office before and here were a couple of unanticipated problems. I'll, uh,
get another chair from the kitchen. It's okay.
This is fine. Shrugging out of her coat she settled both herself and it
on Vicki's weight bench. Now, about this job. . . . Not
yet. Vicki pulled her own chair out from the desk and sat down. First, about you. Your name is? Coreen, Coreen Fergus. She
continued on the same breath, obviously feeling that her name covered all the
necessary details. And I want you to find that vampire that's been
terrorizing the city. Right. It was too early on a Monday and the latest
death was too close. Did Michael Celluci put
you up to this? Who? Nevermind. Shaking her head, Vicki stood. Look, I don't know who put you up
to this but you can go back to them and. ... Ian Reddick was my . . . She frowned, searching for a
word that would give the relationship its proper weight. ... lover. Ian Reddick, Vicki repeated and sat down again. Ian Reddick, the first victim. The body she'd found mutilated
in the Eglinton West subway station. I want you to
find the thing that killed him. Look, Coreen, her voice dropped into the professional
comfort tone that police officers worldwide had to master, I
recognize how upset you must be, but don't you think that's a job for the
authorities? No. There was something
utterly intractable in that no. Vicki pushed her glasses up her
nose and searched for a response while Coreen
continued. They insist
on looking for a man, refusing to acknowledge that the paper might be right;
refusing to consider anything outside their narrow little world view. Refusing to
consider that the killer might actually be a vampire? Right. The paper
doesn't really believe it's a vampire either, you know.
Coreen tossed her hair back off her face. So?
The facts still fit. The blood is still missing. I bet Ian would have been
drained dry if he hadn't been found so quickly.
She doesn't know it
was me. Thank God. And again she saw him, his face a cliched
mask of terror above the gaping red wound that was his throat. Gaping red wound
. . .no, more as though the whole front of his throat
had been ripped away. Not ripped through, ripped away. That was what had been
missing; the incongruity that had been nagging at her for over a week now.
Where was the front of Ian Reddick's throat?
... so will
you?
Vicki slowly
surfaced from memory. Let me get this straight. You want me to find lan's killer, working under the
assumption that it really is a vampire? Bats, coffins, the
whole bit.
Yes.
And once I've
found it, I drive a stake through its heart?
Creatures of
the night can hardly be brought to trial, Coreen
pointed out reasonably but with a martial light in her eye. Ian must be
avenged.
Don't get sad, get
even. It was a classic solution to grief and one Vicki didn't altogether
disapprove of. Why me? she asked.
Coreen sat up straighter. You were the only
female private investigator in the yellow pages.
That, at least,
made sense and explained the eerie coincidence of Coreen
showing up in the office of the woman who'd found lan's body. Out of all the
gin joints in all the. ... She couldn't remember the rest of the
quote but she was beginning to understand how Bogart had felt. It
wouldn't be cheap. What am I cautioning her for? I am not going vampire
hunting.
I can afford
the best. Daddy pays me a phenomenal amount of guilt money. He ran off with his
executive assistant when I was in junior high.
Vicki shook her
head. Mine ran off with his secretary when I was in sixth grade and I
never got a cent out of him. Times change. Was she
young and pretty?
He, Coreen corrected. And yes, very
pretty. They've opened a new law practice in the
As
I said, times change.
Vicki pushed her glasses up her nose and sighed. Vampire
hunting. Except it wouldn't have to be that.
Just find whoever, or whatever, killed Ian Reddick.
Exactly what she'd be doing if she were still on the force. Lord knew they were
undermannned and could use the help.
Coreen, who had kept her gaze locked on the older
woman's face, smiled triumphantly and dug for her checkbook.
Michael Celluci, please. One
moment.
Vicki tapped her
nails against the side of the phone as she waited for the call to be put
through. Ian Reddick's throat had been missing and Celluci, the arrogant shit, hadn't thought to mention
whether it had been found or if the other bodies were in the same condition.
She didn't really care at this point if he wasn't speaking to her'cause she was bloody well going to speak to him. Criminal
Investigation Bureau, Detective-Sergeant Graham. Dave? It's
Vicki Nelson. I need to talk to Celluci. He's not here
right now, Vicki. Can I help? From her brief
experience with him, Vicki knew Dave to be, if possible, a worse liar than she
was. And if he couldn't lie convincingly for important things he certainly
couldn't do it just to protect his partner's ass. Trust Celluci
to get out before the heat came down. I need a favor. Shoot. The wording became
crucial here. It had to sound like she knew more than she did or Dave might
clam up and retreat to the official party line. Although, with luck, the
acquired habit of answering her questions could last around the department for
years. The hunk of throat missing from the first body, did anyone ever
find it? Nope.
So
far so good. What
about the others?
Not a
sign.
Not even last
night's?
Not yet
anyway. Why?
Just sitting
here wondering. Thanks, Dave. Tell your partner from me that he's a
tight-lipped horse's ass. She hung up and stared at the far wall. Maybe Celluci had been holding the information back to ensure he
had bargaining power in the future. Maybe. Maybe he
quite honestly forgot to tell her. Ha! Maybe pigs would fly, but she doubted
it.
Right now, she had
more important things to consider. Like what kind of creature walked off with
six square inches of throat as well as twelve pints of blood?
The subway roared
out of Eglinton West toward Lawrence and, with the
station momentarily deserted, Vicki strode purposefully for the workman's
access at the southern end of the northbound platform. This was now her case
and she couldn't stand working with secondhand information. She'd see the
alcove where the killer allegedly disappeared for herself.
At the top of the
short flight of concrete stairs, she paused, her blood pounding unnaturally
loudly in her ears. She had always considered herself immune to foolish superstitions,
race memories, and night terrors, but faced with the tunnel, stretching dark
and seemingly endless like the lair of some great worm,
she was suddenly incapable of taking the final step off the platform. The hair
on the back of her neck rose as she remembered how, on the night Ian Reddick had died, she'd been certain that something deadly
lingered in the tunnel. The feeling itself hadn't returned, but the memory
replayed with enough strength to hold her.
This is ridiculous.
Pull yourself together, Nelson. There's nothing down in that tunnel that could
hurt you. Her right foot slid forward half a step. The worst thing you're
likely to run into is a TTC official and a trespassing charge. Her left foot
moved up and passed the right. Good God, you're acting like some stupid
teenager in a horror movie. Then she stood on the first step. The second. The third. Then she was
on the narrow concrete strip that provided a safe passage along the outside
rail. See. Nothing to it. She wiped suddenly sweaty palms on her coat
and dug in her purse for her flashlight, then, with the satisfyingly solid
weight of it in her hand, flooded the tunnel with light. She would have
preferred not to use it, away from the harsh fluorescents of the station, the
tunnel existed more in a surreal twilight than a true darkness, but her
night-sight had deteriorated to the point where even twilight had become
impenetrable. The anger her condition always caused wiped away the last of the
fear. She rather hoped
something was skulking in her path. For starters, she'd feed it the flashlight. Pushing her glasses
up her nose, her gaze locked on the beam of light, Vicki moved carefully along
the access path. If the trains were on schedule-and while the TTC wasn't up to
Mussolini, it did all right-the next one wouldn't be along for another, she
checked the glowing dial of her watch, eight minutes. Plenty
of time. She reached the
first workman's alcove with six minutes remaining and sniffed disapprovingly at
the evidence of police investigation. Sure, boys, she muttered,
playing the light around the concrete walls, mess it up for the next
person. The hole Celluci's team had dug was
about waist level in the center of the back wall and about eight inches in
diameter. Stepping over chips of concrete, Vicki leaned forward for a better
look. There was, as Celluci said, nothing but dirt
behind the excavation. So if he
didn't come in here, she frowned, where did he.
. . . Then she noticed the crack that ran the length of the wall, into
and out of the exploratory hole. A closer look brought her nose practically in
contact with the concrete. The faint hint of a familiar smell had her digging
for her Swiss army knife and carefully scraping the edges of the dark recess. The flakes on the
edge of the stainless steel blade showed red-brown in the flashlight beam. They
could have been rust. Vicki touched one to the tip of her tongue. They could
have been rust, but they weren't. She had a pretty good idea whose blood she'd
found but brushed the remaining flakes into a plastic sandwich bag anyway. Then
she squatted and ran the blade up under the crack at the top edge of the hole.
Even as she did it,
she wasn't sure why. Most of lan's
blood had been sprayed over the subway station wall. There could not have been
enough blood on the killer's clothes to have soaked all the way through a crack
in six inches of concrete even if he'd been wearing paper towels and had
remained plastered against the wall for the entire night.
When she pulled out
the knife, mixed in with dirt and bits of cement, were similar red-brown
flakes. These went into another bag and then she quickly repeated the procedure
at the bottom edge of the hole with the same results.
The roar of the
subway became a welcome, normal kind of terror for the only explanation Vicki
could come up with, as the alcove shook and a hundred tons of steel hurtled
past, was that whatever killed Ian Reddick had
somehow passed through the crack in the concrete wall.
And that was
patently ridiculous.
Wasn't it?
As the largest
producer and wholesaler of polyester clothing, Sigman's
Incorporated didn't exactly run a high security building. Since the murder of
Terri Neal in the underground parking lot, they'd tried to tighten things up.
In spite of four
and a half pages of new admittance regulations, the guard in the lobby glanced
up as Vicki strode past, then went back to his book.
In gray corduroy pants, black desert boots, and her navy pea jacket she could
have been any one of the hundreds of women who came through the area every day
and he was neither expected nor encouraged to stop all of them. She certainly
wasn't the press-the guard had grown adept at spotting the ladies and gentlemen
of the fifth estate and herding them off to the proper authorities. She didn't
look like a cop, and besides, cops always checked in. She looked like she knew
where she was going, so the guard decided not to interfere. In his opinion, the
world could use a few more people who knew where they were going. At Even without the
scuffed and faded chalk marks she could tell where the body had fallen. The
surrounding cars had been crammed together, leaving an open area over three
spaces wide, as if violent death were somehow contagious. She found what
she'd come looking for tucked almost under an ancient rust and blue sedan. Her
lower lip caught between her teeth, she pulled out her knife and knelt beside
the crack. The blade slid in its full six inches, but the bottom of the crack
was deeper still. The red-brown flakes that came up on the steel had most
certainly not dropped off the wreck. She sat back on her
heels and frowned. I really, really don't like the looks of this. Fishing a marble
from the bottom of her bag, she placed it on one of the remaining chalk marks
and gave it a little push. It rolled toward the wall, moving away from the
crack at almost a forty-five degree angle. Further experiments produced similar
results. Blood, or for that matter anything else, could not have traveled from
the body to the crack in any way that might be called natural. Not that
there's anything even remotely natural about any of this, she muttered,
tucking this third sandwich bag of dried blood in beside the others and
crawling after her marble. Rather than go back
through the building, she climbed up the steeply graded driveway and out onto Excuse
me? The attendant in
the booth looked up from his magazine.
Vicki waved a hand
back down the drive in the general direction of the underground garage.
Do you know what's under the bottom layer of concrete?
He looked in the
direction she indicated, looked back at her, and repeated, Under the
concrete?
Yeah.
Dirt,
lady.
She smiled and
eased around the barricade. Thanks. You've been a great help. I'll show
myself out.
The chain link
fence protested slightly and sagged forward under Vicki's weight as she peered
down into the construction site. It was, at the moment, little more than a huge
hole in the ground filled with smaller holes, filled with muddy water. All the
machinery appeared to have been removed and work stopped. Whether because of
the murder or the weather, Vicki had no way of knowing.
Well,
she shoved her hands down into the pockets of her coat, there's
definitely dirt. If there was any blood, it was beyond finding.
No problem,
Vicki. Rajeet Mohadevan
tucked the three sandwich bags into the pocket of her lab coat. I can run
them through before I head home tonight with no one the wiser. Are you going to
be around the building?
No.
Vicki saw the flicker of sympathy across the researcher's face but decided to
ignore it. Rajeet was doing her a favor, after all.
If I'm not at home, you can leave a message on the machine.
Same
number?
Same
number.
Rajeet grinned. Same
message?
Vicki found herself
grinning back. The last time the police lab had called her at home had been in
the worst of the fights between her and Celluci. Different message.
Pity. Rajeet gave an
exaggerated sigh of disappointment as Vicki headed for the door. I've
forgotten a few of the places you told him to stuff his occurrence book.
She sketched a salute-a reminder of the old days, when Vicki had been an
intense young woman in a uniform- and returned to the report she'd been filling
out before the interruption. Walking down the
hall, the familiar white tiles of the corridor wrapping around her like an old
friend, Vicki considered heading through the tunnel to headquarters and
checking to see if Celluci were at his desk. She
could tell him about the cracks, find out if he'd been withholding any more
information from her, and ... no. Given his mood the last time they'd talked
and given that he hadn't called over the weekend, if she showed up now she'd
just interfere with his work and that was something neither of them ever did.
The work being what it was, the work came first and the cracks were added
questions, not answers. She was out of the
building entirely when she realized that the thought of seeing another cop
sitting at what had been her desk had not influenced her decision one way or
another. Feeling vaguely like she'd betrayed her past, she hunched her
shoulders against the late afternoon chill and started for home. For years Vicki had
been promising to buy herself a really good encyclopedia set. For years she'd
been putting it off. The set she had, she'd bought at the grocery store for
five dollars and ninety-nine cents a volume with every ten dollars worth of groceries.
It didn't have a lot to say about vampires. Legendary
creatures, uh huh, central He was
stronger, faster, his senses were more acute. ... She flicked the points
off on her fingertips. He slept all day, came out at night, and he hung
around with a guy who ate flies. And spiders. Making a disgusted face she
turned back to the encyclopedia. The vampire,
she read, was said to be able to turn into bats, wolves, mist, or vapor. The ability to turn to mist or vapor would explain
the cracks, she realized. The victim's blood, being heavier, would precipitate
out to coat the narrow passageway. And a creature that rises from the
grave should have no trouble moving through earth. Marking her place with
an old phone bill, she heaved herself out of the recliner and turned the
television on, suddenly needing sound in the apartment.
This is
crazy, she muttered, opening the book again and reading while she paced.
Fantasy and reality were moving just a little too close for comfort, definitely
too close for sitting still.
The remainder of
the entry listed the various ways of dealing with the creatures, from ash
stakes through mustard seed to the crucifix, going on in great detail about
staking, beheading, and burning.
Vicki allowed the
slender volume to fall closed and raised her head to look out the window. In
spite of the street light glowing less than three meters from her apartment,
she was very conscious of the darkness pressing against the glass. For a
legendary creature, the methods of its destruction seemed to be taken very
seriously indeed.
* *
*
Behind the police
barricade, something crouched low over the piece of sidewalk where the fourth
body had been found. Although the night could hide no secrets from him and,
unlike the others who had searched, he knew what to search for, he found
nothing.
Nothing,
Henry murmured to himself as he stood. And yet there should be something
here. A child of his kind might be able to hide its tracks from human
hunters but not from kin. He lifted his head and his nostrils flared to check
the breeze. A cat-no, two-on hunts of their own, rain that
would fall before morning, and. . . .
He frowned, brows
drawing down into a deep vee. And
what? He knew the smell of death in all its many manifestations and laid
over the residue of this morning's slaying was a faint miasma of something
older, more foul, almost familiar. His memories
stretched back over four hundred and fifty years. Somewhere
in there. . . . The police car was
almost up on him before he saw it and the tiny sun in the heart of the
searchlight had begun to glow before he moved. Holy
shit! Did you see
that? See
what? Auxiliary Police Constable Wojtowicz
stared out her window at the broad fan of light spilling out from the top of
the slowly moving car. I don't
know. PC Harper leaned forward over the steering wheel and peered past
his partner. I could've sworn I saw a man standing inside the barricades
just as I flipped the lighten. Wojtowicz snorted. Then we'd still be able to see
him. Nobody moves that fast. And besides, she waved a hand at the view
out the window, there's nowhere to hide in that. That included the
sidewalk, the barricades, and an expanse of muddy lawn. Although black shadows
streamed away from every irregularity, none were large enough to hide a man. Think we
should get out and look around? You're the
boss. Well.
... Nothing moved amid the stark contrast of light and shadow. Harper
shook his head. The night had been making him jumpy lately; exposing nerves and
plucking at them. I guess you're right. There's nothing there. Of course I'm
right. The car continued down the block and she reached over to shut the
searchlight off. You're just letting all this vampire stuff in the press get to you. You don't
believe in vampires, do you? Course
not. Wojtowicz settled more comfortably into
her seat. Don't tell me you do? It was Harper's
turn to snort. I, he told her dryly, have
been audited. Back on the lawn,
one of the shadows lay, face pressed against the dirt, and remembered. The
scent was stronger here, mixed a third part with earth and blood, and it
brushed away the centuries.
It was
Out of a
refuse-strewn alleyway, a young man had stumbled-thin and disheveled but darkly
handsome, very drunk, and, clinging about him like his own personal bit of fog,
had been that same smell.
Henry had already
fed from a whore behind the theater, but even if he hadn't, he would not have
fed from this man. The scent alone was enough to make him wary,
the not quite sane glitter in the dark eyes had only added further warning.
Most humbly,
I beg your pardon. His voice, the voice of an educated man, had been
slurred almost beyond understanding. But I have been in Hell this night
and am having some small difficulty in returning. He'd giggled then, and
executed a shaky bow in Henry's direction. Christopher
Marlowe at your service, milord. Can you spare a few coppers for a
drink?
Christopher
Marlowe, Henry repeated softly into a night more than four hundred years
after that unhappy man had died. He rolled onto his back and gazed up at the
clouds closing ranks over the stars. Although he had read the play just after
its posthumous publication in 1604, he wondered tonight for the first time just
how much research Marlowe had done before writing The Tragical
History of Dr. Faustus.
Vicki, it's Rajeet. Sorry to call so
late-uh, it's
... although
the police department refuses to issue a statement at this time, the Coroner's
Office has confirmed that Mark Thompson, the fifth victim, has also been
drained of blood. A resident, who wishes to remain nameless, living in the area
of The sudden shrill
demand of the phone lifted her about four inches out of her chair. Scowling,
she turned on it but at the last instant remembered that the call might be
business and modified her response accordingly. A snarled, What!
seldom impressed potential clients. Private
investigations, Nelson speaking. Have you seen
this morning's paper?! The voice was
young, female, and not instantly identifiable. Who is this, please? It's me. Coreen Fergus. Have you seen this morning's paper? Yes, Coreen, I have, but. ... Well, that
proves it then, doesn't it. Proves
what? Tucking the phone under her chin, Vicki reached for her coffee. She
had a feeling she was going to need it. About
the vampire. There's a
witness. Someone saw it! Coreen's voice had
picked up a triumphant tone. Vicki took a deep
breath. A giant bat could be anything, Coreen. A blowing garbage bag, the shadow of an airplane, laundry falling
off another balcony.
And it could
also be a giant bat. You are going to talk to this person, aren't you?
It wasn't really a
question and although Vicki had been deliberately not thinking about trying to
find an unnamed source in the rabbit warren of apartments and town-houses
around
Like
looking for a needle in a haystack. But it had to be done; a witness could break the case wide open.
She finished her
coffee and checked her watch. There was one thing she wanted to check before she
hit the pavement. 8:43. Cutting it close, but
He was.
After greetings
were exchanged-perfunctory on one side at least-Vicki slid in the reason for
her call. ... and you and I both know you've found things that you haven't
told the papers.
That's very
true,
But I have
been hired to work on the case. Quickly, she outlined the pertinent parts
of Coreen's visit for him, leaving out any mention of
the young lady's personal belief as to the supernatural identity of the killer
as well as the latest phone call.
You've been
hired as a private citizen, Victoria, and as such you have no more right to
information than any other private citizen.
Vicki stifled a
sigh and considered how best to approach this. When Brandon Singh meant no, he
said it, straight out with no frills. And then he hung up. As long as he
remained willing to talk he remained willing to be convinced. Look,
Granted, but
somehow this smacks of vigilantism. Vigilantism? Trust me, Brandon, I am not going to dress up
in some silly costume and leap around making the city safe for decent
people. She doodled a bat symbol on her notepad,
then hastily crumpled the page up and tossed it away. Under the circumstances,
bats were not a particularly apt motif. All I'm doing is investigating. I
swear I'll hand over everything I turn up to Violent Crimes. I believe
you, Victoria. He paused and Vicki, fidgeting with impatience, jumped
into the silence. With a killer
of this caliber on the loose, can the city afford not to have me on the case,
even in an auxiliary position? Think highly
of yourself, don't you? She heard the smile
in his voice and knew she had him. Dr. Brandon Singh believed in using every
available resource and while he personally might have preferred a less
intuitive approach than hers, he had to admit that Victory Nelson
represented a valuable resource indeed. If she thought highly of herself, it
wasn't without cause. Very
well, he said at last, his tone even more portentous than usual as though
to make up for his earlier lapse. But there's very little the papers
don't have and I don't know what use you'll be able to make of it. He
took a deep breath and even the ambient noise on the phone line seemed to fall
silent to listen. We found, in all but the first wound, a substance very
like saliva. . . . Very like
saliva? Vicki interjected. How could something be very like
saliva? Something
can't. But this was. What's more, every body so far, including that of young Reddick, has been missing the front half of the
throat. I'd already
discovered that. Indeed.
For a moment, Vicki was afraid he'd taken offense at her interruption, but he
continued. The only other item kept from the press concerns the third
body- the large man, DeVerne Jones. He was clutching
a torn piece of thin membrane in his hand.
Membrane?
Yes.
Like a bat
wing?
Remarkably
similar, yes.
It was Vicki's turn
to breathe deeply. Something very like saliva and a bat wing.
I can see why you didn't tell the papers.
Celluci hung up the phone and reached for the paper.
He couldn't decide whether the apology had been made easier because Vicki was
out of her apartment or harder because he'd had to talk to her damned machine. Whatever. It was done and the next move was hers.
A second later Dave
Graham barely managed to snatch his coffee out of harm's way as his partner
slammed the paper down on the desk.
Did you see
this bullshit? Celluci demanded.
The,
uh, giant bat?
Fuck the bat!
Those bastards found a witness and didn't see fit to let us know!
But we were
heading out to St. Dennis this morning------
Yeah, Celluci shrugged into his jacket and glared Dave up out of
his chair, but we're heading down to the paper first. A witness could
blow this case wide open and I don't want to piss away my time if they've got a
name.
A name of
someone who sees giant bats, Dave muttered, but he scrambled into his own
coat and followed his partner out into the hail. You think it really
could be a vampire? he asked as he caught up.
Celluci didn't even break stride. Don't you
start, he growled.
Who is it?
It's the
police, Mr. Bowan. We need to talk to you. Celluci held his badge up in line with the spy-eye and
waited. After a long moment, he heard a chain being pulled free and two-no,
three-locks snapped off. He stepped back beside his partner as the door slowly
opened. The old man peered
up at them through rheumy eyes. You Detective-Sergeant
Michael Celluci? Yes, but . .
. Surely the old man's eyesight hadn't been good enough to read that off
his ID. She said
you'd probably show up this morning. He opened the door wider and moved
back out of the way. Come in, come in. The detectives
exchanged puzzled looks as they entered the tiny apartment. While the old man
relocked the door, Celluci looked around. Heavy
blankets had been tacked up along one wall, over the windows and the balcony
door, and every light in the place was on. There was a Bible on the coffee
table and a water glass beside it that smelled of Scotch. Whatever the old man
had seen, it had caused him to put up the barricades and reach for reassurance. Dave settled
himself carefully on the sagging couch. Who said we'd be here this
morning, Mr. Bowan? Young
lady who just left. In
fact, I'm surprised you didn't pass her in the parking lot. Nice girl, real
friendly. Did this
nice, real friendly girl have a name? Celluci
asked through clenched teeth. The old man managed
a wheezy laugh. She said you'd react like that. Shaking his head,
he picked a business card off his kitchen table and dropped it into Celluci's hand. Leaning over his partner's
shoulder, Dave barely had a chance to read it before Celluci
closed his fist. What else did
Ms. Nelson say? Oh, she
seemed real concerned that I cooperate with you gentlemen. That I tell you
everything I told her. Course I had no intention of doing otherwise, though
I've got no idea what the police can do. More a job for an exorcist or maybe a pri. . . . A
yawn that threatened to split his face in half cut off the flow of words.
S'cuse me, but I didn't get much sleep last
night. Can I get either of you a cup of tea? Pot's still hot. When both
men declined, he settled himself down in a worn armchair and looked expectantly
from one to the other. You going to ask me questions or you just want me
to start at the beginning and tell it in my own words?
Start at the
beginning and tell it in your own words. Celluci had heard Vicki give that instruction a thousand
times and had no doubt he was hearing her echo now. His anger had faded into a
reluctant appreciation of her ability with a witness. Whatever mood Vicki had
found him in, she'd left Mr. Bowan well primed for
their visit. Use your own words, we'll ask questions if we need to.
Okay.
Mr. Bowan rubbed his hands together, obviously
enjoying his second captive audience of the morning in spite of his fright of
the night before. It was just after
While Dave nodded
in understanding, Celluci hid a grin. Mr. Bowan, no doubt, spent a great deal of time out on his balcony
checking out the neighborhood . . . and the neighbors. The binocular case on
the floor by the armchair bore mute witness.
Last night, he'd
barely stepped outside before he knew something was wrong. It was the
smell. Like rotten eggs, only worse. Then there it was, big as life and twice
as ugly and so close I could've reached out and touched it-if I was as senile
as my daughter-in-law seems to think I am. The wings were spread out seven or
eight feet. He paused for effect. The giant bat.
Nosferatu.
Vampire. You find his crypt, gentlemen, and you'll
find your killer.
Can you
describe the creature?
If you mean
could I pick it out in a lineup, no. Tell you the truth, it went by so awfully
fast I saw mostly outline. But I'll tell you this much, his voice grew
serious and a note of terror crept in, that thing had eyes like I've
never seen on any living creature and I hope to God never to see again. Yellow
they were and cold, and I knew that if they looked
back at me I wouldn't last much beyond the first glance. It was evil,
gentlemen, real evil, not the diluted kind of evil humanity is prey to but the
cold uncaring kind that comes from old Nick himself.
Now, I'm old and death and me's
gotten pretty chummy over the last few years; nothing much scares me anymore
but this, this scared the holy bejesus out of
me. He swallowed heavily and searched both their faces. You can
believe me or not-that reporter fella didn't when I
went down to see what the sirens were about-but I know what I saw and I know
what I felt.
As much as he
wanted to side with the reporter, who had described Mr. Bowan
as an entertaining old coot, Celluci found himself
unable to dismiss what the old man had seen. And what the old man had felt.
Something in his voice or his expression raised the hair on the back of Celluci's neck and although intellect argued against it,
instinct trembled on the edge of belief.
He wished he could
talk this over with Vicki, but he wouldn't give her the satisfaction.
God, I hate
these machines. The heavy, exaggerated sigh that followed had been
recorded in its annoyed entirety. Okay. I'd have reacted much the same
way. Probably been an equal pain in the ass. So, I'm right, you're right, we're
both right, let's start over. The tape hissed quietly for a few seconds
while background noises-the rumble of two deep voices arguing, the staccato
beat of an old, manual typewriter, and the constant ringing of other
phones-grew louder. Then Celluci's voice returned,
bearing just enough edge to show he meant what he said. And stop hustling
my partner for classified information. He's a nice man, not that you'd
recognize nice, and you give him palpitations. He hung up without saying
good-bye. Vicki grinned down
at her answering machine. Mike Celluci was no better at
apologizing than she was. For him, that was positively gracious. And it had
obviously been left before he talked to Mr. Bowan and
found she'd been there first. Any messages left after that would have had a
very different tone.
Finding the
tabloid's unnamed source had actually been surprisingly easy. The first person
she'd spoken to had snorted and said, You want old man Bowan. If anyone sees anything around here it's him. Never
minds his own fucking business. Then he'd jerked his head at 25 St.
Dennis with enough force to throw his mohawk
down over his eyes.
As to what old man Bowan had seen. ... As much as Vicki hated to admit it, she
was beginning to think Coreen might not be as far out
in left field as first impressions indicated.
She wondered if she
should call Celluci. They could share their
impressions of Mr. Bowan and his close encounter. Nah. She shook her head. Better give him time to
cool off first. Spreading the detailed map of
It was easy to
forget just how big
Vicki drew a red
circle around the Eglinton West subway station,
another around the approximate position of the Sigman's
building on St. Clair West, and a third around the construction site on
The two new deaths
appeared to have no connection to the first three but seemed to be starting a
line of their own.
And there was more.
No one could
be that stupid, Vicki muttered, digging in her desk for a ruler.
The first two
deaths were essentially the same distance apart as the fourth and the fifth;
far from exact by mathematical standards but too close to be mere coincidence.
No one could
be that stupid, she said again, smacking the ruler against her palm. The
second line ran northwest to southeast and it measured out in a circle that
centered at Woodbine and Mortimer. Vicki was willing to bet any odds that
between Just west of X marks the
spot. Vicki pushed her glasses up her nose, frowned, and pushed them up
again. It was too easy. There had to be a catch. All
right. ... Tossing
the ruler onto the map, she ticked off points on her fingers. First
possibility; the killer wants to be found. Second possibility; the killer is
just as capable of drawing lines on a map as I am, has set up the pattern to
mean nothing at all, and is sitting in Scarborough busting a gut laughing at
the damn fool police who fell for it. For purposes of this exercise, she
and the police were essentially the same. Possibility three ; she
stared at the third finger as though it might have an answer, we're
hunting a vampire even as the vampire is hunting us and who the hell knows how
a vampire thinks. Celucci was as capable as she of drawing lines on a
map, but she reached for the phone anyway. Occasionally, the obvious escaped
him. To her surprise, he was in. His reaction came as no surprise at all. Teach your
grandmother to suck eggs, Vicki. So can I
assume You can
assume whatever you want, I've never been able to stop you, but if you think
you and your little Nancy Drew detective kit are going to be anywhere near
there, think again. What are you
going to do? How dare he dictate to her.
Arrest me? If
I have to, yes. His
tone said he'd do exactly that. You are no longer on the force, you are
virtually blind at night, and you are more likely to end up as the corpse than
the hero. I don't need
you babying me, Celluci! Then act like
an adult and stay home!
They slammed the
receivers down practically simultaneously. He knew she'd be there and she knew
he knew it. Moreover, she had no doubt that if their paths crossed he'd lock
her away on trumped up charges for her own safety. Better than even odds said
that, having been forewarned, he'd lock her up now if he thought he could get
away with it.
He was right. She
was virtually blind at night.
But the police were
hunting a man and Vicki no longer really believed a man had anything to do with
these deaths. Blind or not, if she was there, she might even the odds.
Now, what to do
until dark? Maybe it was time to do a little detecting and find out what the
word was on the street.
At least he
didn't scream about Mr. Bowan, she muttered as
she shrugged back into her coat.
Yo, Victory, long time no
see.
Yeah, it's
been a couple of months. How've you been, Tony?
Tony shrugged thin
shoulders under his jean jacket. I've been okay.
You
clean?
He shot her a look
out of the corner of one pale blue eye. I hear you ain't
a cop no more. I don't got to tell you.
Vicki shrugged in
turn. No. You don't.
They walked in
silence for a moment, threading their way through the crowds that surged up and
down
She grinned.
Is it ever that easy?
Not with you
it ain't. Listen, he waved a hand at a corner
restaurant, less trendy than most of its competitors, you're going to
take up my time, you can buy me lunch.
She bought him
lunch, but not the beer he wanted, and asked him about the feeling on the
street.
Feeling about
what? he asked, stuffing a huge forkful of mashed potatoes into his
mouth. Sex? Drugs? Rock'n'roll? Things that
go bump in the night. He threw his arm up
in the classic Hammer films tradition. Ah, the vampyre. Vicki took a
swallow of tepid coffee, wondered how she'd survived drinking it all those
years on the force, and waited. Tony had been her best set of eyes and ears on
the street. He wasn't exactly a snitch, more a barometer really, hooked into
moods and feelings, and although he never mentioned specifics, he'd pointed her
in the right direction more than once. He was nineteen now. He'd been fifteen
when she first brought him in. Feelin' on the street. . . . He methodically spread
the last roll a quarter inch thick with butter. Feelin'
on the street says, paper's right with this one. A
vampire? He peered up at her
from under the thick fringe of his eyelashes. Killer ain't
human, that's what the street says. Sucks blood, don't it? Vampire's a good
enough name for it. Cops won't catch it'cause they're
lookin' for a guy. He grinned. Cops in
this city ain't worth shit anyway. Not like they used
to be. Well, thank
you very much. She watched him scrape his plate clean, then
asked, Tony, do you believe in vampires? He flicked a tiny
crucifix out from inside his shirt. I believe in stayin'
alive. Outside the
restaurant, turning collars up against the wind, she asked him if he needed
money. She couldn't get him off the street, he
wouldn't accept her help, so she gave him what he'd take. Celluci
called it white-middle-class-guilt-money. While admitting he was probably
right, Vicki ignored him. Nah,
Tony pushed a lock of pale brown hair back off his face. I'm doing okay
for cash. You hooking? Why? You
can't arrest me anymore; you wanna hire me? I want to
smack you. Haven't you heard there's an epidemic going on?
He danced back out
of her range. Hey, I'm careful. Like I said, and just for an
instant he looked much, much older than his years, I believe in stayin' alive.
Vicki, I
don't care what your curbside guru says and I don't care what the'feeling on the street is'; there are no such thing as
vampires and you are losing your mind.
Vicki got the phone
away from her ear before Celluci slammed his receiver
down. Shaking her head, she hung up her own phone considerably more gently. All
right, she'd told him. She'd done it against her better judgment and knowing
full well what his reaction would be. No matter what went down tonight, her
conscience was clear.
And it's not
that I believe in vampires, she pointed out to the empty apartment,
pushing back to extend the recliner. I believe in keeping an open
mind. And, she added silently, grimly, her mind on Tony and his crucifix,
I, too, believe in stayin' alive. Beside the chair,
her bag bulged with the afternoon's purchases.
At
Across a
shadow-filled distance, she saw a traffic signal work through its tiny spectrum
and decided to cross the street. For no reason really, the creature could
appear on the east side of Woodbine just as easily as on the west, but it
seemed like the thing to do. Moving had always been infinitely preferable to
waiting around.
Terry's Milk Mart
on the north side of Mortimer appeared to be open-it was the only building in
the immediate neighborhood still brightly lit-so she crossed toward it.
I can ask a few
questions. Buy a bag of chips. Find out. . . . SHIT! Two men from homicide were
in the store talking to a surly looking teenager she could only assume was not
the proprietor. Eyes streaming from the sudden glare of the fluorescents, she
backed down the six stairs much more quickly than she'd gone up them. She
spotted the unmarked car south across Mortimer in the Brewers Retail parking
lot-trust the government to light a square of asphalt at almost midnight--and
headed in the opposite direction, willing to bet long odds that Celluci had included her in his instructions to his men. If she remembered
correctly, the houses that lined the street were small, virtually identical,
detached, two-story, single family dwellings. Not the sort of neighborhood
you'd think would attract a vampire. Not that she expected the creature to
actually put in an appearance on Woodbine; the street was too well lit, too
well traveled, with too great a possibility of witnesses. No, she was putting
her money on one of the quiet residential streets tucked in behind. At Holborne, for no reason she could think of, she turned
west. The streetlights were farther apart here and she hurried from one island
of sight to the next, trusting to bureaucracy and city planning to keep the
sidewalk under her feet. She slipped at one point on a pile of dirt, her bag
sliding off her shoulder and slamming hard edges against her knees. Her
flashlight beam played over a tiny construction site where a skinny house was
rising to fill what had once no doubt been a no larger than average side yard.
The creature had killed under circumstances like these once before, but somehow
she knew it wouldn't again. She moved on. The sudden scream
of a siren sent her heart up into her throat and she spun around, flashlight raised
like a weapon. Back at the corner, a fire engine roared from the station and,
tires squealing, turned north up Woodbine. Nerves a bit
shot, are they, Vicki? she muttered to herself taking a long, calming
breath. Blood pounded in her ears almost loud enough to echo and sweat glued
her gloves to her palms. Still a bit shaky with reaction, she made her way to
the next streetlight and leaned back against the pole. The spill of light
reached almost to the house, not quite far enough for Vicki to see the building.
The bit of lawn she could see looked well cared for-in spite of the spring
mud-and along one edge roses, clipped short to survive the cold, waited for
spring. It was a working class neighborhood, she knew, and, given the lawn,
Vicki was willing to bet that most of the families were Italian or Portuguese
as both cultures cared about-and for-the land. If that was the case, many of
the houses would be decorated with painted icons of saints, or of the Madonna,
or of Christ himself.
She wondered how much
protection those icons would offer when the killer came.
Up the street, two
golden circles marked a slow moving car. To Vicki, they looked like the eyes of
some great beast for the darkness hid the form that followed and the headlights
were all she could see. But then, she didn't need to see more to identify it as
a police car. Only police on surveillance ever drove at that precise,
unchanging speed. She'd done it herself too many times to mistake it now.
Fighting the urge to dive out of sight, she turned and strode confidently up
the walk toward the house, digging in her bag for an imaginary set of keys.
The car purred by
behind her.
Making her way back
to the sidewalk, Vicki doubted that her luck could last. Celluci
had to have saturated this area with his men. Sooner or later, she had to run
into someone she knew-probably Celluci himself-and
she wasn't looking forward to explaining just what she was doing roaming about
in the middle of a police manhunt.
She continued west
along Holborne, marshaling her arguments. I thought
you could use an extra pair of eyes. But then, so could she. I doubted you'd be
prepared to deal with a vampire. True, but it'd go over like rats in the drunk tank. You have no right to keep me away. Except that
they did. Every right. It was why there were laws
against suicide.
So what am I doing
out here anyway? And is this more or less stupid than charging down into a
subway station to single-handedly challenge God knows what. The darkness
pressed close around her, waiting for an answer. What am I trying to prove?
That in spite of
everything I can still be a fully functioning member of society. She snorted.
On the other hand, there're a number of fully functioning members of society
I'm not likely to run into out here tonight. Which brought the
silent interrogation back around to just what was she
trying to prove, and Vicki decided to leave it there. Things were tough
enough without bogging them down further in introspection. At the corner of Woodmount, she paused. The triple line of streetlights
disappeared into the distance to either side and
straight ahead. The suspended golden globes were all she could see. Casting
about like a hound for a scent, she drew in a deep lungful of the cold night
air. All she could smell was earth, damp and musty, freshly exposed by the end
of winter. Normally, she liked the smell. Tonight, it reminded her of the grave
and she pulled her jacket tighter around her to ward off a sudden chill. In the
distance, there was the sound of traffic and farther off still, a dog barked. There seemed little
to choose between the directions, so she turned to her left and headed
carefully back south. A car door slammed. Vicki's heart
slammed up against her ribs in response. This was it. She was as sure of it as
she'd ever been of anything in her life. She started to run.
Slowly at first, well aware that a misstep would result in a
fall or worse. Her flashlight remained off; she needed the stations of
the streetlights to guide her and the flashlight beam confined her sight. At Where now? Her
other senses strained to make up for near blindness. Metal screamed
against wood; nails forced to release their hold. East. She turned and raced toward it, stumbled,
fell, recovered, and went on, trusting her feet to find a path she couldn't
see. Fifty running paces from the corner, shadow sight marked something
crossing her path. It slipped down the narrow drive between two buildings and
when Vicki followed, responding to the instinct of the chase, she could see red
taillights burning about a hundred yards away.
It smelled as if
something had died at the end of the lane. Like the old lady
who'd been found the third week of last August but who'd been killed in her
small, airless room around the first of July.
She could hear the
car engine running, movement against the gravel, and a noise she didn't want to
identify.
The evil that had
lingered in the subway tunnel had been only the faintest afterimage of the evil
that waited for her here.
A shadow, its
parameters undefined, passed between Vicki and the tailight.
Her left hand
trailing along a wall of fake brick siding and her right holding the flashlight
out before her like the handle of a lance, Vicki pounded up the drive paying no
attention to the small, shrill voice of reason that demanded to know just what
the hell she thought she was doing.
Something shrieked
and the sound drove her back a half dozen steps.
Every dog in the
neighborhood began to howl.
Ignoring the cold
sweat beading her body and the knot of fear that made each breath a labored
fight, Vicki forced herself to move forward again; the six steps regained, then
six more. . . .
Half sprawled
across the trunk of the car, she turned on the flashlight.
Horror flickered
just beyond the beam's farthest edge where a wooden garage door swung
haphazardly from a single twisted hinge. Darkness seemed to move within the
darkness and Vicki's mind shied away from it so quickly and with such blind
panic that it convinced her nothing lingered there at all.
Caught in the
light, a young man crouched, one arm flung up to
shield his eyes from the glare. At his feet, a body; a bearded man, late
thirties, early forties, blood still draining from the ruined throat,
thickening and congealing against the gravel. He had been dead before he hit
the ground, for only the dead fall with that complete disregard of self that
gives them the look of discarded marionettes.
All this Vicki took
in at glance. Then the crouching man stood, his open coat spreading and
bracketing him like great black leather wings. He took a step toward her, face
distorted and eyes squinted nearly shut. Blood had stained his palms and
fingers a glistening crimson. Scrambling in her
purse for the heavy silver crucifix she'd acquired that afternoon-and not
really, God help her, expected to need-Vicki drew breath to scream for backup.
Or maybe just to scream. She never found out which for he took another step
toward her and that was all she saw for some time. Henry caught the
young woman as she fell and eased her gently to the gravel. He hadn't wanted to
do that, but he couldn't allow her to scream. There were too many things he
couldn't explain to the police. She saw me bending
over the body, he thought as he snapped off the flashlight and shoved it into
her purse. His too sensitive eyes welcomed the return of night. They felt as
though they'd been impaled with hot irons. Got a good look at
me, too. Damn. Common sense said he should kill her before she had a
chance to expose him. He had strength enough to make it look no different from
the other deaths. He would be safe again then. Henry turned and
looked past the body-meat now, nothing more-into the torn earthen floor of the
garage where the killer had fled. This night had proven the deaths were in no
way his responsibility. Damn!
He said it aloud this time as approaching sirens and a car door slamming at the
end of the drive reminded him of the need for immediate action. Dropping to one
knee, he heaved the unconscious young woman over a shoulder and grabbed up her
bag in his free hand. The weight posed no problem; like all of his kind he was
disproportionately strong, but her dangling height was dangerously awkward. Too damn tall
in this century, he muttered, vaulted the chain link fence that bordered
the back of the yard, and disappeared with his burden into the night.
Dumping the
contents of the huge black purse out on his coffee table, Henry dropped to his
knees and rummaged through the mess for something that looked like ID; a
wallet, a card case, anything. Nothing.
Nothing? Impossible. These
days no one traveled without identification, not even those who traveled only
the night. He found both card case and wallet at last in the bag itself, tucked
in a side pocket, accessible without having to delve through the main
compartment.
Victoria
Nelson, Private Investigator. He let out a breath he hadn't been aware of
holding as he went through the rest of her papers. A private investigator,
thank God. He'd been afraid he'd run off with some sort of un-uniformed police
officer, thereby instigating a citywide manhunt. He'd observed, over the
centuries that the police, whatever else their failings, took care of their
own. A private investigator, though, was a private citizen and as such had
probably not yet been missed.
Rising to his feet,
Henry looked down at the unconscious woman on his couch. Although he found it
distasteful, he would kill to protect himself. Hopefully, this time, it
wouldn't be necessary. He shrugged out of his coat and began to compose what
he'd say to her when she woke up ...
... if she woke up.
Her heartbeat
filled the apartment, its rhythm almost twice as fast as his
own. It called to him to feed, but he held the hunger in check.
He glanced at his
watch. 2:13.
He hadn't wanted to
hit her. Knocking someone out with a single blow wasn't easy no matter what
movies and television suggested. Sporadic practice over the years had taught
him where and how to strike, but no expertise could change the fact that a head
blow slammed the brain back and forth within the skull, mashing soft tissue
against bone. And it's quite an
attractive skull, too, he noted, taking a closer look. Although
there's a definite hint of obstinacy about the width of that jaw. He
checked her ID again. Thirty-one. Her short dark
blond/light brown hair-he frowned, unable to make up his mind-had no touch of
gray but tiny laugh wrinkles had begun to form around her eyes. When he'd been
alive, thirty-one had been middle-aged. Now, it seemed to be barely
adult. She wore no makeup,
he approved of that, and the delicate, pale gold down on her cheeks made her
skin look like velvet. And feel like
velvet. ... He drew back his hand and clamped the hunger tighter. It was want,
not need, and he would not let it control him. The tiny muscles of
her face shifted and her eyes opened. Like her hair, they were neither one
color nor the other; neither blue, nor gray, nor green. The tip of her tongue
moistened dry lips and she met his gaze without fear. Son of a
bitch, she said clearly, and winced. Vicki came up out
of darkness scrambling desperately for information, but the sound of blood
pounding in her ears kept drowning out coherent thought. She fought against it.
Pain-and, oh God, it hurt-meant danger. She had to
know where she was, how she'd gotten there. . . . A man's face swam
into view inches above her own, a man's face she
recognized. Son of a
bitch, she said, and winced. The words, the movement of her jaw, sent
fresh shards of pain up into her head. She did what she could to ignore them.
The last time she'd seen that face, and the body it was no doubt attached to,
it had risen from slaughter and attacked her. Although she had no memory of it,
he had obviously knocked her out and brought her here; wherever here was.
She tried to look
past him, to get some idea of her surroundings, but the room, if room it was,
was too dark. Did she know anything she could use?
I'm fully clothed,
lying on a couch in the company of an insane killer and, although the rest of
my body appears to be functional, my head feels like it's taken too many shots
on goal. There seemed to be only one thing she could do. She threw herself off
the couch.
Unfortunately,
gravity proved stronger than the idea.
When she hit the
floor, a brilliant fireworks display left afterimages of green and gold and red
on the inside of her eyelids and then she sank into darkness again.
The second time
Vicki regained consciousness, it happened more quickly than the first and the
line between one state and the next was more clearly delineated. This time, she
kept her eyes closed.
That was a
stupid thing to do, a man's voice observed from somewhere above her right
shoulder. She didn't argue. It's entirely possible you won't believe this,
he continued, but I don't want to hurt you.
To her surprise,
she did believe him. Maybe it was the tone, or the timbre, or the ice pack he
held against her jaw. Maybe her brains had been scrambled, which seemed more likely.
I never did
want to hurt you. I'm sorry about, she felt the ice pack shift slightly,
this, but I didn't think I had time to explain.
Vicki
cracked open first one eye and then the other. Explain what? The pale oval of his
face appeared to float in the dim light. She wished she could see him better.
I didn't kill
that man. I arrived at the body just before you did.
Yeah? She realized suddenly what was wrong.
Where are my glasses?
Your . . .oh. The oval swiveled away and returned a moment
later.
She waited, eyes
closed, as he pushed the ends in over her ears, approximately where they
belonged, and settled the bridge gently against her nose. When she opened her
eyes again, things hadn't changed significantly. Could you turn on a light? Vicki could sense
his bemusement as he rose. So she wasn't reacting as he expected; if he wanted
terror, she'd have to try for it later, at present her head hurt too much to
make the effort. And besides, if it turned out he was the killer,
there wasn't a damn thing she could do about it now. The light, although
it wasn't strong enough to banish shadows from far corners, helped. From where
she lay, she could see an expensive stereo system and the edge of a bookshelf
with glass doors. Slowly, balancing her head like an egg in a spoon, she sat
up. Are you sure
that's wise? She wasn't. But she
wasn't going to admit it. I'm fine, she snapped, closing her throat
on a wave of nausea and successfully fighting it back down. Peeling off her
gloves, she studied her captor from under beetled brows. He didn't look like
an insane killer. Okay, Vicki, you're so smart, in twenty-five words or less,
describe an insane killer. She couldn't tell what color his eyes were, though
an educated guess said light hazel, but his brows and lashes were redder than
his strawberry-blond hair-coloring that freckled in the sun. His face was
broad, without being in the least bit fat-the kind of face that got labeled
honest-and his mouth held just the smallest hint of a cupid's bow. Definitely attractive. She measured his height against the
stereo and added, But short. So, she
said, settling carefully back against the sofa cushions, keeping her tone
conversational. Talk to them, said the rule book. Get their trust. Why
should I believe you had nothing to do with ripping that man's throat
out? Henry stepped
forward and handed her the ice pack. You were right behind me, he
told her quietly. You must have seen. ... Seen what? She'd
seen the body, him bending over it, the lights of the car, the ruined garage
door and the darkness beyond it. Darkness swirled against darkness and was
gone. No. She shook her head, the physical pain the
action caused a secondary consideration. Darkness swirled against darkness and
was gone. She couldn't catch her breath and began to struggle against the
strong hands that held her. No. ...
Yes.
Gradually, under
the strength of his gaze and his touch, she calmed. What ... She
wet dry lips and tried again. What was it?
A
demon.
Demons don't
... Darkness swirled against darkness and was gone.
Oh.
Straightening,
Henry almost smiled. He could practically see her turning the facts over,
accepting the evidence, and adjusting her worldview to fit. She didn't look
happy about it, but she did it anyway. He was impressed.
Vicki took a deep
breath. Okay, a demon. It certainly answered all the questions and made a kind
of horrific sense. Why were you there? She was pleased to note her
voice sounded almost normal.
What should he tell
her? Although she wasn't exactly receptive-not that he blamed her-she wasn't
openly hostile either. The truth, then, or as much of it as
seemed safe.
I was hunting
the demon. I was just a little too late. I kept it from feeding but couldn't
stop the kill. He frowned slightly. Why were you there, Ms.
Nelson?
So he's found my
ID. For the first time, Vicki became aware that the contents of her bag were
spread out over the smoked glass top of the coffee table. The garlic, the
package of mustard seed, the Bible, the crucifix-all spread out in plain,
ridiculous sight. She snorted gently. I was hunting a vampire.
To her surprise,
after one incredulous glance down at the contents of her bag, as if he, too,
were seeing them for the first time, her captor, the demon-hunter, threw back
his head and roared with laughter.
Henry, Duke of
Richmond, had felt her speculative gaze on him all through the meal. Whenever
he glanced her way she was staring at him, but every time he tried to actually
catch her eye she'd drop her lids and look demurely at her plate, the long
sweep of her lashes-lashes so black he was sure they must be tinted-lying
against the curve of an alabaster cheek. He thought she smiled once, but that
could have been a trick of the light. While Sir Thomas,
seated to his left, prated on about sheep, he rolled a grape between his
fingers and tried to figure out just who the lady could be. She had to be a
member of the local nobility invited to Sheriffhuton
for the day for surely he would have remembered her if she'd been with the
household on the journey north from For the first time
in weeks he was glad that There, she smiled.
I'm sure of it. He wiped the crushed grape off against his hose and reached for
his wine, emptying the delicate Venetian glass in one frantic swallow. He
couldn't stand it any longer. Sir
Thomas. ... of
course, the best ram for the purpose is. ... Yes milord? Henry leaned closer
to the elderly knight; he didn't want the rest of the table to hear, he got
enough teasing as it was. He'd barely managed to live down the ditty his
father's fool, Will Sommers, had written about him;
Though he may have his sire's face, He cannot keep the royal pace. Sir Thomas,
who is that woman seated next to Sir Giles and his lady? Woman,
milord? Yes,
woman. It took an
effort, but the young duke kept his voice level and calm. Sir Thomas was a
valued retainer, had been a faithful chamberlain at Sheriffhuton
all the long years he'd been away in
Ah,
next to Sir Giles.
... Sir Thomas leaned forward and squinted. The lady in question looked
demurely at her plate. Why that's old Beswick's
relic.
Beswick? This beautiful creature had been married to Beswick?
Why the baron was Sir Thomas' age at least. Henry couldn't believe it.
But he's old!
He's dead,
milord. Sir Thomas snickered. But he met his maker a happy man, I
fancy. She's a sweet thing though, and seemed to take the old goat's death
hard. Saw little enough of her when he was alive and less now.
How long were
they married?
Month
... no, two.
And she lives
at
Sir Thomas snorted.
If you can call that moldering ruin a castle, yes, milord.
If you can
call this heap a castle, Henry waved a hand at the great hall, relatively
unchanged since the twelfth century, you can call anything a
castle.
This is a
royal residence, Sir Thomas protested huffily.
She did smile. I saw
her clearly. She smiled. At me. And where she
dwells, it would be heaven come to earth, Henry murmured dreamily,
forgetting for a moment where he was, losing himself in that smile.
Sir Thomas gave a
great guffaw of laughter, choked on a mouthful of ale, and had to be vigorously
pounded on the back, attracting the attention Henry had been hoping to avoid.
You should be
more careful of excitement, good sir knight, chided the Archbishop of
York as those who had hurried to the rescue moved back to their places.
Not me, your
Grace, Sir Thomas told the prelate piously, it's our good duke who
finds his codpiece tied too tightly.
As he felt his face
redden, Henry cursed the Tudor coloring that showed every blush as though he
were a maiden and not a man full sixteen summers old.
Later, when the
musicians began to play up in the old minstrel's gallery, Henry walked among
his guests, trying, he thought successfully, to hide his ultimate goal. They'd
be watching him now and one or two, he knew, reported back to his father. As he at last
crossed the hall toward her, she gathered her black and silver skirts in one
hand and headed for the open doors and the castle courtyard. Henry followed.
She was waiting for him, as he knew she would be, on the second of the broad
steps; far enough away from the door to be in darkness,
close enough for him to find her. It, uh, it is
hot in the hall, isn't it?
She turned toward
him, her face and bosom glimmering pale white. It is August. Yes, uh, it
is. They weren't, in fact, the only couple to seek a respite from the
stifling, smoky hall but the others discreetly moved away when they saw the
duke appear. You, uh, aren't afraid of night chills? No. I love
the night. Her voice reminded
him of the sea, and he suspected it could sweep him away as easily. Inside,
under torchlight, he had thought her not much older than he, but outside, under
starlight, she seemed ageless. He wet lips gone suddenly dry and searched for
something more to say. You weren't
at the hunt today. No. You don't
hunt, then? In spite of the
darkness, her eyes caught and held his. Oh, but I do. Henry swallowed
hard and shifted uncomfortably-his codpiece was now, indeed, too tight. If
three years at the Have you a
name? he asked as she laid cool fingers across his. Christina. Vampire? Henry stared at Christina in astonishment.
I was making a joke. Were
you? She turned from the window, arms crossed under her breasts. It
is what
Is he? Perhaps. Ebony brows drew down into a frown.
Have you never wondered, Henry, why you only see me at night?
As
long as I get to see you.
...
Have you
never wondered why you have never seen me eat or drink?
You've been
to banquets, Henry protested, confused. He had only been making a joke.
But you have
never seen me eat or drink, Christina insisted. And, this very
night, you yourself commented on my strength.
Why are you
telling me this? His life had come to revolve around the hours they spent
in his great canopied bed. She was perfect. He wouldn't see her otherwise.
I, I would
never order you. . . .
You would, if
you did not believe me vampire. This is why I tell you.
Henry's mouth
opened and closed in stunned silence, and when he finally spoke his voice came
out a shrill caricature of his normal tone. But I've seen you receive the
sacrament.
I'm as good a
Catholic as you are, Henry. Better perhaps, as you have more to lose while the
king's favor wanes toward the
He had never seen
her in daylight. He had never seen her eat or drink. She possessed strength far
beyond her sex or size. But she received the sacraments and she filled his
nights with glory. Born, his voice had almost returned to normal, when? It wasn't hard to
think of her as an ageless beauty, forever unchanging down through the
centuries. From there, it wasn't hard to believe the rest. Vampire. She saw the
acceptance on his face and spread her arms wide. The loose robe she wore
dropped to the floor and she allowed him to look away now that she was sure he
would not. Will you banish me? she asked softly, casting the net of
her beauty over him. Will you give me to the pyre? Or will you have the
strength to love me and be loved in return? The firelight threw
her shadow against the tapestries on the wall. Angel or demon, Henry didn't
really care. He was hers and if that damned his soul to hell so be it. He opened his arms
in answer. As she buried
herself in his embrace, he pressed his lips against the scented ebony of her
hair and whispered, Why have you never fed from me? But I have. I
do. He frowned.
I've never borne your mark upon my throat. ... Throats are
too public. He could feel her smile against his chest. And your
throat is not the only part of your body I have put my mouth against. Even
as he reddened, she slid down to prove her point and somehow, knowing that she
fed as she pleasured him lifted him to such heights that he thought he could
not bear the ecstasy. Hell
would be worth it. This was your
idea, wasn't it? The Duke of Norfolk inclined his head. His eyes were
sunk in shadow and the deep lines that bracketed his mouth had not been there a
month before. Yes, he admitted heavily, but it is for your
own good, Henry.
My
own good? Henry gave
a bitter bark of laughter. For your good more like.
It does move you that much closer to the throne. He saw the older man
wince and was glad. He didn't really believe
You will wed
Mary,
Henry shook the
hand free. Never to go to Sheriffhuton
again. Never to see her again. Never to hear
her laugh or feel her touch. Never to touch her in return.
He clenched his teeth on the howl that threatened to break free. You
don't understand, he growled out instead, and strode off down the
corridor before the tears he could feel building shamed him.
Christina!
He ran forward, threw himself to his knees, and buried his head in her lap. For
a time, the world became the touch of her hands and the sound of her voice.
When at last he had the strength to pull away, it was only far enough to see
her face. What are you doing here? Father and
She stroked cool
fingers across his brow. They won't find me. I have a safe haven for the
daylight hours and we will not have so many nights together that they will
discover us. She paused and cupped his cheek in her palm. I am
going away, but I could not leave without saying good-bye.
Going
away? Henry repeated stupidly.
She nodded, her
unbound hair falling forward. It has become too dangerous for me in But
where. ... He caught up her
hands in both of his. Take me with you. I cannot live without you. A wry smile curved
her lips. You cannot exactly live with me, she reminded him. Live, die, unlive, undie. He leapt to
his feet and threw his arms wide. I don't care as long as I'm with
you. You're very
young. The words lacked
conviction and he could see the indecision on her face. She wanted him! Oh,
blessed Jesus and all the saints, she wanted him. How old were you when
you died? he demanded. She bit her lip. Seventeen. I shall be
seventeen in two months. He threw himself back on his knees. Can't
you wait that long? Two months. .
. . Just
two. He couldn't keep
the triumph from his voice. Then you will have me for all eternity. She laughed then
and pulled him to her breast. You think highly of yourself, milord. I do,
he agreed, his voice a little muffled. If your lady
wife should come in. . . . Mary? She has
rooms of her own and is happy to stay in them. Still on his knees, he
pulled her to the bed. Two months later,
she began to feed nightly, taking as much as he could bear each night.
Two months after that, while revered doctors scratched their heads and
wondered at his failing, while
* *
*
Let me get
this straight; you're the bastard son of Henry VIII?
That's
right. Henry Fitzroy, once Duke of Richmond and
Vicki looked down
at the book of the Tudor age, spread open on her lap, and tapped a paragraph.
It says here you died at seventeen.
Shaking off his
lethargy, Henry turned to face her. Yes, well, I got better.
You don't
look seventeen. She frowned. Mid-twenties I'd say, no
younger.
He shrugged.
We age, but we age slowly.
It doesn't
say so here, but wasn't there some mystery about your funeral? One corner
of her mouth quirked up at his surprised expression, the best she could manage
considering the condition of her jaw. I have a BA in History.
Isn't that an
unusual degree for a person in your line of work?
He meant for a
private investigator, she realized, but it had been just as unusual for a cop.
If she had a nickel for every time someone, usually a superior officer, had
dragged out that hoary old chestnut, those who fail to learn from, history are
doomed to repeat it, she'd be a rich woman. It hasn't slowed me
down, she told him a little pointedly. The
funeral?
Yes, well, it
wasn't what I'd been expecting, that's for certain. He clasped his hands
together to still their shaking and although he fought it, the memories caught
him up again. . . .
Waking-confused
and disoriented. Slowly, he
became aware of his heartbeat and allowed it to pull him back to full
consciousness. He'd never been in a darkness so
complete and, in spite of Christina's remembered reassurance, he began to
panic. The panic grew when he tried to push the lid off the crypt and found he
couldn't move. Not stone above him, but rough wood embracing him so closely
that the rise and fall of his chest brushed against the boards. All around, the smell of earth.
Not a noble's tomb
but a common grave.
Screaming until his
throat was raw, he twisted and thrashed through the little movement he had but,
although the wood creaked once or twice, the weight of earth was absolute.
He stopped then,
for he realized that to destroy the coffin and lie covered only in the earth
would be infinitely worse. That was when the hunger began. He had no idea how
long he lay, paralyzed with terror, frenzied need clawing at his gut, but his
sanity hung by a thread when he heard a shovel blade bite into the dirt above
him.
You
know, he said, scrubbing a hand across his face, terror still echoing
faintly behind the words, there's a very good reason most vampires come
from the nobility; a crypt is a great deal easier to get out of. I'd been
buried good and deep and it took Christina three days
to find me and dig me free. Sometimes, even four centuries later, when he
woke in the evening, he was back there. Alone. In the dark. Facing eternity. So your
father, Vicki paused, she had trouble with this next bit, Henry
VIII, really did suspect? Henry laughed, but
the sound had little humor. Oh, he more than suspected. I discovered
later that he'd ordered a stake driven through my heart, my mouth stuffed with
garlic and the lips sewn shut, then my head removed and buried separately.
Thank God, You saw him
again? A
couple of times. He
understood better than I thought. What happened
to Christina? She guided me
through the frenzy that follows the change. She guarded me during the year I
slept as my body adapted to its new condition. She taught me how to feed
without killing. And then she left.
She
left? Vicki's brows flew almost to her hairline. After all that, she
left?
Henry turned again
to look out at the lights of the city. She could be out there, he'd never know.
Nor, he had to admit a little sadly, would he care. When the parent/child
link is over, we prefer to hunt alone. Our closest bonds are formed when we
feed and we can't feed from each other. He rested his hand against the
glass. The emotional bond, the love if you will, that causes us to offer
our blood to a mortal never survives the change.
But you could
still. ...
Yes, but it
isn't the same. He shook himself free of the melancholy and faced her
again. That also is tied too closely to feeding.
Oh. Then the
stories about vampiric ... uh .
...
Prowess? Henry supplied with a grin. Are
true. But then, we get a lot of time to practice.
Vicki felt the heat
rise in her face and she had to drop her gaze. Four hundred and fifty years of
practice. . . . Involuntarily, she clenched her teeth and the sudden sharp pain
from her jaw came as a welcome distraction. Not tonight, I've got a headache.
She closed the book on her lap and carefully set it aside, glancing down at her
watch as she did. 4:43. I've heard some interesting confessions in my time, but
this one. . . . The option, of course, existed to disbelieve everything she'd
heard. To get out of the apartment and away from a certified
nut case and call for the people in the white coats to lock Mr. Fitzroy,
bastard son of Henry VIII, etcetera, etcetera, away where he belonged.
Except, she did believe and trying to convince herself she didn't would be
trying to convince herself of a lie.
Why did you
tell me all this? she asked at last.
Henry shrugged.
The way I saw it, I had two options. I could trust you or I could kill
you. If I trusted you first, he spread his hands, and discovered it
was a bad idea, I could still kill you before you could do me any harm.
Now wait a
minute, Vicki bridled. I'm not that easy to kill! He was
standing at the window; ten, maybe twelve feet away. Less than a heartbeat
later he sat beside her on the couch, both hands resting lightly around her
neck. She couldn't have stopped him. She hadn't even seen him move.
Oh, she said. He removed his
hands and continued as though she hadn't interrupted. But if I killed you
first, well, that would be that. And I think we can help each other. How? Up close, he became a little overwhelming and
she had to fight the desire to move away. Or move closer. Four hundred and
fifty years develops a forceful personality, she observed, shifting her gaze to
the white velvet upholstery. The demon
hunts at might. So do I. But the one who calls the
demon is mortal and must live his life during the day. You're
suggesting that we team up? Until
the demon is captured, yes. She brushed the nap
of the velvet back and forth, back and forth, and then looked up at him again.
Light hazel eyes. I was right. Why do you care? About
catching the demon? Henry stood and paced back to the window. I
don't, not specifically, but the papers are blaming the killings on vampires
and are putting us all in danger. Down below, the headlights of a lone
car sped up What,
purposefully left to fend for itself? Perhaps. Perhaps the parent had no idea there was a
child at all. 1 thought you
said there had to be an emotional bond. No, I said
the emotional bond did not survive past the change, I didn't say that it had to
exist. My kind can create children for as many bad or accidental reasons as
yours. Technically, all that is needed is for the vampire to feed too deeply
and for the mortal to feed in return. For
the mortal to feed in return?
How the hell would that happen?
He turned to face
her. I take it, he said dryly, you don't bite.
Vicki felt her
cheeks burn and hurriedly changed the subject. You were looking for the
child?
Tonight? Henry shook his head. No, tonight I knew
and I was looking for the demon. He walked to the couch and leaned over
it toward her, hands braced against the pale wood inlaid in the arm. When
the killings stop, the stories will stop and vampires will retreat back into
myth and race memory. We prefer it that way. In fact, we work very hard to keep
it that way. If the papers convince their readers we are real, they can find
us-our habits are too well known. He caught her gaze, held it, and grimly
bared his teeth. I, for one, don't intend to end up staked for something
I didn't do.
When he released
her-and she refused to kid herself, she couldn't have looked away if he hadn't
allowed it- Vicki swept the stuff on the coffee table back into her bag and
stood. Although she faced him, she focused on the area just over his right
shoulder.
I have to
think about this. She kept her voice as neutral as she could. What
you've told me . . . well, I have to think about it. Lame, but the best
she could do.
Henry nodded.
I understand.
Then I can
go?
You can
go.
She nodded in turn
and reaching into her pocket for her gloves, made her way to the door.
Vicki had never
believed that names held power nor that speaking names transferred that power
to another, but she couldn't stop herself from pivoting slowly around to face
him again.
Thank you for
not suggesting I tell all this to the police.
She snorted. The police? Do I look stupid?
He smiled.
No, you don't.
He's had a long
time to perfect that smile, she reminded herself, trying to calm the sudden
erratic beating of her heart. She fumbled behind her for the door, got it
open, and made her escape. Despite proximity, she
took a moment on the other side to catch her breath. Vampires.
Demons. They don't teach you about this sort of shit
at the police academy. . . .
Because the streets
in the inner city were far from dark, and as she'd managed so well out at
Woodbine with much less light, Vicki decided to walk home. She turned her
collar up against the wind, shoved her gloved hands deep in her pockets, more
out of habit than for additional warmth, and started west along
The cool air felt
good against her jaw and seemed to be easing the pounding in her head. Although
she had to be careful about how heavily her heels struck the pavement, walking
remained infinitely preferable to the jostling she'd receive in the back of a
cab.
And she needed to
think.
Vampires
and demons; or a vampire and a demon at least. In eight years on the police force, she'd seen
a lot of strangeness and been forced to believe in the existence of things that
most sane people-police officers and social workers excepted-preferred to
ignore. Next to some of the cruelties the strong inflicted on the weak,
vampires and demons weren't that hard to swallow. And the vampire seemed to be
one of the good guys.
She saw him smile
again and sternly stopped herself from responding to the memory.
At
It's'cause you walk like a cop, Tony had explained
once. After a while, you guys all develop the same look. In uniform, out
of uniform; it doesn't matter any more.
Vicki saw no reason
to disbelieve him, she'd seen the effect for herself.
Just as she saw no reason to disbelieve Henry Fitzroy; she'd seen the demon for
herself as well.
Darkness swirled in
darkness and was gone. She'd seen no more than the hint of a shape sinking into
the earth, and for that she gave thanks. The vague outline she remembered held
horror enough and her mind kept shying away from the memory. The smell of
decay, however, she remembered perfectly.
It had been neither
sight nor smell that had convinced her Henry spoke the truth. Both could be
faked, although she had no idea of how or why. Her own reaction convinced her. Her own terror. Her mind's refusal to
clearly recall what she had seen. The feeling of evil,
cloying and cold, emanating out of the darkness.
Vicki pulled her
jacket tighter, the chill that pebbled her flesh having nothing to do with the
temperature of the night.
Demon. At least now they knew what they were looking
for. They knew? No, she knew. She cracked a smile as she thought of explaining
all this to Mike Celluci. He hadn't been there, he'd think she was out of her mind. Hell, if I hadn't
been there, I'd think I was out of my mind. Besides, she couldn't tell Celluci without betraying Henry. . . .
Henry. Vampire. If he wasn't what he claimed, why would he go to
all the trouble of creating such a complicated story?
Never mind, she
chided herself. Stupid question. She'd known
pathological liars, had arrested a couple, had worked with one, and why was never a question they concerned themselves with.
Henry's story had
been so complicated, it had to be the truth. Didn't
it?
At
Suddenly, the
headquarters building seemed very far away.
She could walk past
it, keep walking west to
Approaching the
glass and concrete bulk of the Eaton's Center, she heard the bells of St.
Michael's Cathedral sound the hour. In the daytime, the ambient noise of the
city masked their call but in the still, quiet time before dawn they
reverberated throughout the downtown core. Lesser bells added their notes, but
the bells of St. Michael's dominated.
Not really sure
why, Vicki followed the sound. She'd chased a pusher up the steps of the
cathedral once, years ago when she'd still been in uniform. He'd grabbed at the
doors claiming sanctuary. The doors had been locked. Apparently, not even God
trusted the night in the heart of a large city. The pusher had fought all the
way back to the car and he hadn't thought it at all funny when Vicki and her
partner insisted on referring to him as Quasimodo.
She expected the
heavy wooden doors to be locked again, but to her surprise they swung silently
open. Just as silently, she slipped inside and pulled them closed behind her.
Quiet please,
warned a cardboard sign, mounted in a gleaming brass floor stand, Holy Week
Vigil in progress.
Her rubber soled
shoes squeaking faintly against the floor, Vicki moved into the sanctum. Only
about half of the lights were on, creating an unreal, almost mythical twilight
in the church. Vicki could see, but only just and only because she didn't
attempt to focus on anything outside the specific. A priest knelt at the altar
and the first few rows of pews held a scattering of stocky women dressed in
black, looking as though they'd been punched out of the same mold. The faint
murmur of voices, lifted in what Vicki assumed was prayer, and the fainter
click of beads, did nothing to disturb the heavy hush that hung over the
building. Waiting; it felt like they were waiting. For what, Vicki had no idea. The flickering of
open flame caught her eye and she slipped down a side aisle until she could see
into an alcove off the south wall. Three or four tiers of candles in red glass
jars rose up to a mural that gleamed under a single spotlight. The Madonna,
draped in blue and white, held her arms wide as though to embrace a weary
world. Her smile offered comfort and the artist had captured a certain sadness
around the eyes. Like many .of her
generation, Vicki had been raised vaguely Christian. She could recognize the
symbols of the church, and she knew the historical story, but that was about
it. Not for the first time, she wondered if maybe she hadn't missed out on
something important. Peeling off her gloves, she slid into a pew. I don't even know
if I believe in God, she admitted apologetically to the mural. But then, I
didn't believe in vampires before tonight. It was warm in the
cathedral and the nap she'd had that afternoon seemed very far away. Slowly she
slid down against the polished wood and slowly the Madonna's face began to
blur. . . . In the distance
something shattered with the hard, definite crash that suggested to an experienced
ear it had been thrown violently to the floor. Vicki stirred, opened her eyes,
but couldn't seem to gather enough energy to move. She sat slumped in the pew,
caught in a curious lassitude while the sounds of destruction grew closer. She
could hear men's voices shouting, more self-satisfied than angry, but she
couldn't catch the words. In the alcove the
spotlight appeared to have burned out. Wrapped in shadow, illuminated only by
the tiers of flickering candles, the Madonna continued to smile sadly, holding
her arms out to the world. Vicki frowned. The candles were squat and white, the
wax dribbling down irregular sides to pool and harden in the metal holders and
on the stone floor.
But the candles
were enclosed . . . and the floor, the floor was carpeted. . . .
A crash, louder and
closer than the others, actually caused her to jerk but didn't break the
inertia holding her in the pew.
She saw the ax head
first, then the shaft, then the man holding it. He charged up the side aisle
from the front of the church, from the altar. His dark clothes were marked with
plaster dust and through the gaping front of his bulging leather vest Vicki
thought she saw the glint of gold. Candlelight glittered off colored bits of
broken glass caught in the folded tops of his wide boots. Sweat had darkened
his short hair, blunt cut to follow the curve of his head, and his lips were
drawn back to reveal the yellow slabs of his teeth.
He rocked to a halt
at the entrance to the alcove, caught his breath, and raised the ax.
It stopped short of
the Madonna's smile, the haft slapping into the upraised hand of the young man
who had suddenly appeared in its path. The axman
swore and tried to yank the weapon free. The ax stayed exactly where it was.
From Vicki's point
of view it appeared that the young man twisted his wrist a gentle half turn and
then lowered his arm, but he must have done more for the axman
swore again, lost his grip, and almost lost his footing. He stumbled back and
Vicki got her first good look at the young man now holding the ax across his
body.
Henry. The tiers of
flickering candle flame behind him brought out the red-gold highlights in his
hair and created almost a halo around his head. He wore the colors of the
Madonna; wide bands of snowy white lace at collar and cuff, a white shirt
billowing through the slashed sleeves of his pale blue jacket. His eyes, deep
in shadow, narrowed and his hands jerked up.
The ax haft
snapped. The sound of its shattering reverberated through the alcove, closely
followed by the rattle of both pieces striking the floor. Vicki didn't see
Henry move, but the next thing she knew he had the axman
hanging from his fist by the front of his vest, feet dangling a foot off the
marble floor.
The Blessed
Virgin is under my protection, he said, and the quiet words held more
menace than any weapon. The axman's mouth opened and closed, but no sound emerged. He
hung limp and terrified. When dropped, he collapsed to his knees, apparently
unable to take his eyes from Henry's face. To Vicki, the
vampire looked like an avenging angel, ready to draw a flaming sword at any
moment and strike down the enemies of God. The axman
apparently agreed, for he moaned softly and raised trembling hands in entreaty. Henry stepped back
and allowed his captive to look away. Go, he commanded. Still on his knees,
the axman went, scrambling backward until he moved
from Vicki's line of sight. Henry watched him go a moment longer, than turned,
made the sign of the cross, and knelt. Above his bowed head, Vicki met the
painted eyes of the Madonna. Her own grew heavy and, of their own volition,
slid slowly closed. When she opened
them again a second later, the spotlight had returned, the candles were back in
their red glass containers, and a red-gold head remained bowed beneath the
mural. The inability to
move seemed gone, so she pulled herself to her feet and slid out of the pew
heading toward the alcove. Henry. ... At the sound of his
name, he crossed himself, stood, and turned to face her, pulling closed his
black leather trenchcoat as he moved. Wha . . . He shook his head,
put his finger to his lips, and taking her arm gently in one hand, led her out
of the sanctum. Did you have
a pleasant nap? he asked, releasing her arm as the heavy wooden door
closed behind them. Nap? Vicki repeated, running a hand up through her
hair. I, I guess I did. Henry peered up
into her face with a worried frown. Are you all right? Your head took a
nasty blow earlier. No, I'm
fine. Obviously, it had been a dream. You don't have an
accent. He'd had one in the dream.
I lost it
years ago. I came to
I told you,
I'm fine. She started down the cathedral steps.
Henry sighed and
followed. He seemed to remember reading that sleeping after a concussion was
not necessarily a good thing, but he'd entered the church right behind her and
she hadn't been asleep very long.
It was just a
dream, Vicki told herself firmly as the two of them headed north. Vampires and
demons I can handle, but holy visions are out. Although why she should dream
about Henry Fitzroy defending a painting of the Virgin Mary from what looked
like one of Cromwell's roundheads she had no idea. Maybe it was a sign. Maybe
it was the blow she'd taken on the head. Either way, her few remaining doubts
about his ex-royal bastard highness seemed to have vanished and while she was
more willing to bet on her subconscious working it out than on God intervening,
she decided to keep an open mind. Just in case. Wait a minute. . . .
You followed
me!
Henry smiled
guardedly. I'd just told you a secret that could get me killed. I had to
see how you were dealing with it.
In spite of her
pique, Vicki had to admit he made sense. And?
He shrugged.
You tell me.
Vicki pushed the
strap of her bag back up on her shoulder. I think, she said slowly, that you're right. We could
accomplish more working together. So, for now, you've got yourself a
partner. She stumbled over a dark crack in the pavement, righted herself
before Henry could help, and added dryly, But I think you should know
that generally, I only work days. It wasn't the time to tell him Why. Not yet.
Henry nodded.
Days are fine. I myself, being a little sensitive to sunlight, prefer to
work nights. Between us, we have the entire twenty-four hours covered. And
speaking of days, he shot a quick glance to the east where he could feel
dawn approaching, I have to go. Can we discuss this tomorrow
evening?
When? About two
hours after sunset? It'll give me time to grab a bite. He was gone before
she had time to react. Or agree. We'll see who
plays straight man to whom tomorrow night, she snorted and turned west
toward home. The sun had cracked
the horizon by the time she reached her apartment, and with yawns threatening
to rip her jaw from her face, she fell straight into bed. Only to be rudely
awakened about forty-five minutes later. . . . Where! Have! You! Been!
Celluci punctuated each word with a vigorous shake. Vicki, whose
reactions had never been particularly fast when first roused from sleep,
actually let him finish the sentence before bringing her arms up between his
and breaking his grip on her shoulders. What the hell
are you talking about, Celluci? she demanded,
shielding her eyes against the glare from the overhead light with one hand and
grabbing her glasses off the bedside table with the other. One of the
uniforms saw a women who looked like you being bundled
into a late model BMW, just after Vicki leaned back
and sighed, pushing her glasses up her nose. What makes that any business
of yours? There was no point in trying to reason with Celluci
until he calmed down. I'll tell you
what makes it my business. He threw himself off the bed and began to pace
the length of the bedroom; three steps and turn, three steps and turn.
You were in the middle of a police investigation, that's what makes it my
business. You were. ... Suddenly, he stopped. His eyes narrowed and he
jabbed an accusing finger in Vicki's direction. What hit you? Nothing. Nothing
does not put a black and blue lump the size of a grapefruit on your jaw, Celluci growled.
It was him, wasn't it? The guy loading you into his
car. He sat back down on the bed and reached out to turn Vicki's
face into the light.
You are out
of your mind! She knocked his hand away. Since you obviously aren't
going to let me get back to sleep until you satisfy your completely irrational
curiosity; I was in the area. And, as you keep telling me, I don't see so well
in the dark. She smiled with scorpion sweetness. You were right
about something. Make you feel better?
He responded with
an identical smile and growled, Get on with it.
I went with a
friend. When I walked my face into a post, he took me back to his place to make
sure I was all right. All right? She waved a
hand at the door and threw herself back on the pillows. Now get
out!
The hell it's
all right. He slammed his palm against the bed. Next to my partner,
you are the world's worst liar and you are throwing some grade A bullshit in my direction. Who's this friend?
None
of your business.
Where did he
take you?
Also
none of your business.
She sat back up and shoved her face close to his. You
jealous, Celluci?
Jealous? Damn
it, Vicki! He raised his hands as if to shake her again but let them fall
as her eyes narrowed and her own hands came up. I've got six dead bodies
out there. I don't want you to be the seventh!
Her voice dropped
dangerously low. But you should be able to throw yourself in the line of
fire?
What does
that have to do with anything? I had half the fucking force out there with me.
You were alone!
Oh. She
grabbed the front of his jacket and dragged him suddenly forward until their
noses touched. So you were worried? she ground the words out
through clenched teeth. It hurt her jaw, but at least it kept her from ripping
his throat out.
Of course, I
was worried.
THEN WHY
DIDN'T YOU SAY SO INSTEAD OF ALTERNATELY ASSAULTING AND ACCUSING ME! She
pushed him backward so hard she flung him off the bed and he had to scramble to
get his feet under him.
Well?
she prodded when he'd regained his balance again.
He pushed the heavy
curl of hair off his forehead and shrugged, actually looking a little sheepish.
It ... I ... I don't know.
Folding her arms
over her breasts, Vicki settled carefully back against the pillows. Given that
she'd have done exactly the same thing under similar circumstances she supposed
she'd have to let it pass. Besides, her jaw hurt, her whole head hurt, and now
she had enough adrenaline in her system to keep her awake for a week.
You been home
yet? she asked.
Celluci rubbed a weary hand across his eyes. No.
Not yet.
Settling her
glasses back on the bedside table, she patted the sheet beside her.
A little later,
something occurred to her.
Wait a
minute-watch my jaw-you gave me back your key to my apartment months ago.
He'd thrown it at her as a matter of fact.
I had a copy
made.
You told me
there were no copies!
Vicki, you
are a lousy liar. I am a very good one. Ow, that
hurt!
It was
supposed to.
No, Mom, I'm
not sick. I was just up late last night working on a case. Vicki wedged
the phone between her shoulder and her ear and poured herself a mug of coffee.
On the other end of
the line she heard her mother sigh deeply. You know, Vicki, I had hoped
that when you left the force I'd be able to stop worrying about you. And here
it is, three in the afternoon and you're not out of
bed yet.
What the second
observation had to do with the first, escaped Vicki entirely. Mom, I'm
up. I'm drinking coffee. She took a noisy swallow. I'm talking to
you. What more do you want?
I want you to
get a normal job.
As Vicki was well
aware how proud her mother had been of her two police citations, she let this
pass. She knew that in time, if it hadn't happened already, the phrase my
daughter the private investigator would begin peppering her mother's
conversations much the way my daughter the homicide investigator
had.
And what's
more, Vicki, your voice sounds funny.
I walked my
face into a post. I got a bit of a bump on my chin. It hurts a little when I
talk.
Did this happen
last night?
Yes,
Mom.
You know you
can't see in the dark. ...
It was Vicki's turn
to sigh. Mom, you're beginning to sound like Celluci.
On cue, Celluci came out of the bedroom, tucking his
shirt into his pants. Vicki waved him at the coffeepot, but he shook his head
and stuffed his arms into his overcoat. Hold on for a minute, Mom.
She covered the receiver with one hand and looked him over critically. If
we're going to keep this up, you'd better bring a razor back over. You look
like a terrorist.
He scratched at his
chin and shrugged. I have a razor at the office.
And
a change of clothes?
They can live
with yesterday's shirt for a few hours. He bent down and kissed her
gently, careful not to put too much pressure on the spreading green and purple
bruise. I don't suppose you'll listen if I ask you to be careful?
She returned the
kiss as enthusiastically as she was able to and said, I don't suppose
you'll listen if I ask you to stop being a patronizing son of a bitch?
He scowled. Because I ask you to be careful?
Because you
assume I won't be. Because you assume I'm going to do something stupid.
All
right. He spread his
arms in surrender. How about, don't do anything I wouldn't do?
She considered
saying, I'm paying a call on a vampire tonight, how do you feel about
that? but decided against it and said instead, I thought you didn't
want me to do anything stupid? He smiled.
I'll call you, he told her, and left. You
still there, Mom? They won't
let me go home until five, dear. Where else would I be? What was that all
about? Mike Celluci was just leaving. She tucked the phone under
her arm and with the extra long cord trailing behind her, got up to make toast. So you're
seeing him again? The last piece of
bread was a little moldy around the edges. She tossed it in the garbage and
settled for a bag of no-name chocolate chip cookies. I seem to be. Well, you
know what they say about spring and a young man's fancy. She sounded
doubtful, so Vicki changed the subject. Her mother had liked Celluci well enough the few times they'd met, she just
thought that temperamentally they'd both be better off with someone calmer.
It's spring? Gusts of wind slapped what could've been rain but
looked more like sleet against the
windows. It's April,
dear. That makes it spring. Yeah, what's
your weather like? Her mother laughed.
It's snowing. Vicki brushed
cookie crumbs off her sweatshirt and got herself more coffee. Look, Mom,
this is going to be costing the department a fortune. Her mother had
worked for eighteen years as the private secretary of the head of Life Sciences
at Queen's University, Well, I was
wondering if you might be coming down for Easter. Easter? It's this
weekend. I won't be working tomorrow or Monday, we could have four whole days
together. Darkness, demons,
vampires, and six bodies, the life violently ripped from them. I don't think
so, Mom. The case I'm on could break at any time. ... After listening to
a few more platitudes and promising to stay in touch, Vicki hung up and went to
her weight bench to work off equal parts of cookies and guilt.
Henry, it's
Caroline. I've got tickets to the Phantom for May fourth. You said you wanted
to see it and now's your chance. Give me a call in the next couple of days if
you're free.
It was the only
message on the machine. Henry shook his head at his vague sense of
disappointment. There was no reason for Vicki Nelson to call. No reason he
should want her to.
All
right, he glared at his reflection in the antique mirror over the
telephone table, you tell me why I trusted her. Circumstance?
He shook his head. No. Circumstance said I should have disposed of her. A much neater solution with much less risk. Try again. She
reminded you of someone? If you live long enough, and you will, everyone will
remind you of someone.
Turning away from
the mirror, he sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. He could deny it
all he wanted but she did remind him of someone, not in form perhaps but in
manner.
Ginevra Treschi had been the
first mortal he had trusted after the change. There had been others with whom
he had played at trust but in her arms he was himself, not needing to be
anything more. Or less.
When he found he
could not live in Elizabeth's England-it was both too like and too unlike the
England he had known-he had moved south, to Italy and finally to Venice.
It had been
carnival, he remembered, and Ginevra had been
standing by San Marco, at the edge of the square, watching the crowd surging
back and forth before her like a living kaleidoscope. She'd seemed so very real
amidst all the posturing that he'd moved closer. When she left, he followed her
back to her father's house then spent the rest of the night discovering her
name and situation.
Ginevra Treschi. Even three
hundred years and many mortals later it still sounded in his mouth like a
benediction.
The next night,
while the servants slept and the house was quiet and dark, he'd slipped into
her room. Her heartbeat had drawn him to the bed and he'd gently pulled the
covers back. Almost thirty and three years a widow, she wasn't beautiful, but
she was so alive-even asleep- that he'd found himself staring. Only to find, a
few moments later, that she was staring back at him.
I don't wish
to hurry your decision, she'd said dryly. But I'm getting chilled
and I'd like to know if I should scream.
He'd intended to
convince her he was only a dream but he found he couldn't.
They had almost a
year of nights together.
A
convent? Henry raised
himself up on one elbow, disentangling a long strand of ebony hair from around
the back of his neck. If you'll forgive me saying so, bella,
I don't think you'd enjoy convent life.
I'm not
making a joke, Enrico. I go with the Benedictine
Sisters tomorrow after early
For a moment, Henry
couldn't speak. The thought of his Ginevra locked
away from the world struck him as close to a physical blow. Why? he
managed at last.
She sat up,
wrapping her arms around her knees. I had a choice, the Sisters or
Giuseppe Lemmo. Her lips pursed as though she
tasted something sour. The convent seemed the better course.
But why
choose at all?
She smiled and
shook her head. In your years out of the world you have forgotten a few
things, my love. My father wishes me for Signore Lemmo,
but he will graciously allow me to go to God if only to get his overly educated
daughter out of his house. Her voice grew serious and she stroked a
finger down the length of Henry's bare chest. He fears the Inquisition, Enrico. Fears that I will bring the Papal
Hounds down upon the family. Her lips twisted. Or that he
will be forced to denounce me.
Henry stared at her
in astonishment. The Inquisition? But you've
done nothing. ...
Both her eyebrows
rose. I am lying with you and for some, even not knowing what you are,
that would be enough. If they knew that I willingly give myself to an Angel of
Darkness ... She turned her wrist so that the small puncture wound became
visible. ... burning would be too good for me. A finger laid
against his lips stopped him when he tried to speak. Yes, yes, no one
knows but I am also a woman who dares to use her mind and that is enough for
these times. If my husband had died and left me rich or if I
had borne a son to carry on his name. ... Her shoulder's lifted
and fell. Unfortunately ...
He caught up her
hand. You have another choice.
No. She
sighed. The breath quavered as she released it. I have thought long and
hard on this, Enrico, and I cannot take your path. It
is my need to live as I am that places me in danger now, I simply could not
exist behind the masks you must wear to survive.
It was the truth
and he knew it, but that made it no easier to bear. When I was changed
...
When you were
changed, she interrupted, from what you have told me, the passion
was so great it left no room for rational thought, no room to consider what
would happen after. Although I am fond of passion, her hand slid down
between his legs, I cannot lose myself in it.
He pushed her back
onto the pillow, trapping her beneath him. This doesn't have to
end.
She laughed.
I know you, Enrico. Her eyes half closed
and she thrust her hips up against him. Could you do this with a
nun?
After a moment of
shock, he laughed as well and bent his mouth to hers. If you are
sure, he murmured against her lips.
I am. If I
must give up my freedom, better to God than to man.
All he could do was
respect her decision.
It hurt to lose
her, but in the months that followed the hurt eased and it was enough to know
that the Sisters kept her safe. Although he thought of leaving, Henry lingered
in Chance alone
brought him news that the Sisters had not been able to keep her safe enough.
Hushed whispers overheard in a dark cafe said the Hounds had come for Ginevra Treschi, taken her right
from the convent, said she had been consorting with the devil, said they
were going to make an example of her. She had been with them three weeks. Three weeks with
fire and iron and pain. He wanted to storm
their citadel like Christ at the gates of hell, but he forced himself to
contain his rage. He could not save her if he threw himself into the
Inquisitor's embrace. If
anything remained of her to be saved. They had taken over
a wing of the Doge's palace-the Doge being more than willing to cooperate with He found her
hanging as they'd left her. Her wrists had been tightly bound behind her back,
a coarse rope threaded through the lashing and used to hoist her into the air.
Heavy iron weights hung from her burned ankles. They had obviously begun with
flogging and had added greater and more painful persuasions over time. She had
been dead only a few hours. ... confessed to having relations with the devil, was forgiven,
and gave her soul up to God. He rubbed his fingers in his beard. Very satisfactory all around. Shall we return the body
to the Sisters or to her family? The older Dominican
shrugged. I cannot see that it makes any difference, she. . . . Who are
you? Henry smiled.
I am vengeance, he said, closing the door behind him and bolting
it.
* *
*
Vengeance. Henry sighed and wiped damp palms on his
jeans. The Papal Hounds had died in terror, begging for their lives, but it
hadn't brought Ginevra back. Nothing had, until Vicki
had prodded at the memories. She was as real in her own world as Ginevra had been and unless he was very careful, she was
about to become as real in his.
He'd wanted this,
hadn't he? Someone to trust. Someone
who could see beneath the masks.
He turned again to
face his reflection in the mirror. The others, men and women whose lives he'd
entered over the years since Ginevra, had never
touched him like this.
Keep her at a
distance, he warned himself. At least until the demon is
defeated. His reflection looked dubious and he sighed. I only hope
I'm up to it.
The girl darted
behind the heavy table, sapphire eyes flashing. I thought you were a
gentleman, sir!
You are
exactly right, Smith, The captain bowed with a
feline grace, never taking his mocking gaze from his quarry. Or should
that be Miss Smith? Never mind. As you pointed out, I was a gentleman. You'll
find I surrendered the title some time ago, He
lunged, but she twisted lithely out of his way.
If you make
one more move toward me, I shall scream.
Scream away. Roxborough settled one
slim hip against the table. I shan't stop you. Although
it would pain me to have to share such a lovely prize with my crew.
Fitzroy, what
is this shit?
Henry,
please, not Fitzroy. He saved the file and shut off the computer.
And this shit, he told her, straightening, is my new
book.
Your what? Vicki asked, pushing her glasses up her
nose. She'd followed him from the door of the condo into the tiny office even
though he'd requested that she wait a minute in the living room. If he was
going back to close his coffin, she had to see it. You actually read this
stuff? Henry sighed,
pulled a paperback off the shelf above the desk, and handed it to her.
No. I actually write the stuff. Oh.
Across the cover of the book, a partially unclothed young woman was being passionately
yet discreetly embraced by an entirely unclothed young man. The cover copy
announced the date of the romance as the late 1800s but both
characters had distinctly out of period hair and makeup. Cursive lavender
script delineated both the title and the author's name; Destiny's Master by
Elizabeth Fitzroy. Elizabeth
Fitzroy? Vicki asked, returning the book. Henry slid it back
on the shelf, rolled the chair out from the desk, and stood, smiling
sardonically. Why not Elizabeth Fitzroy? She
certainly had as much right to the name as I do. The prefix Fitz was a bastard's name and was given to
acknowledged accidental children. The The smile twisted
further. I was always a loyal subject of the king, my father. He
paused and frowned as though trying to remember. He sounded less mocking when
he started speaking again. I liked her Gracious Majesty Queen Catherine.
She was kind to a very confused little boy who'd been dumped into a situation
he didn't understand and he didn't ever much care for. Mary, the Princess
Royal, who could have ignored me or done worse, accepted me as her
brother. His voice picked up an edge. I did not like Vicki glanced back
at the shelf of paperbacks as Henry politely but inexorably ushered her out of
his office. I suppose you've got a lot of material to use for
plots, she muttered dubiously. I do,
Henry agreed, wondering why some people had less trouble handling the idea of a
vampire than they did a romance writer.
I suppose you
can get even with any number of people in your past this way. Of all the
strange scenarios Vicki had imagined occurring during this evening's conference
with the over four century old, vampiric, bastard son
of Henry VIII, none had included discovering that he was a writer of- What was
the term?-bodice rippers.
He grinned and
shook his head. If you're thinking of my relatives, I got even with most
of them. I'm still alive. But that's not why I write. I'm good at it, I make a
very good living doing it, and most of the time I enjoy it. He waved her
to the couch and sat down at the opposite end. I could exist from feeding
to feeding-and I have- but I infinitely prefer living in comfort than in some
rat-infested mausoleum.
But if you've
been around for so long, Vicki wondered, settling down into the same
corner she'd vacated early that morning, why aren't you rich?
Rich?
Vicki found his
throaty chuckle very attractive and also found herself speculating about. ... A
mental smack brought her wandering mind back to the business at hand.
Oh,
sure, he continued, I could've bought IBM for pennies in
nineteen-oh-whenever, but who knew? I'm a vampire, I'm not clairvoyant.
Now, he picked a piece of lint off his jeans, may I ask you a
question?
Be my
guest.
Why did you
believe what I told you?
Because I saw
the demon and you had no logical reason to lie to me. There was no need
to tell him about the dream-or vision-in the church. It hadn't had much to do
with her decision anyway.
That's
it?
I'm an
uncomplicated sort of a person. Now, she mimicked his tone, enough
about us. How do we catch a demon?
Very well, Henry
agreed silently. If that's how you want it, enough about us.
We don't. I
do. He inclined his head toward her end of the couch. You catch the
man or woman calling it up. Fine. Tackling the source made perfect sense to
Vicki and the farther she could stay from that repulsive bit of darkness the
happier she'd be. She perched her right foot on her left knee and clasped both
hands around the ankle. How come you're so sure we're dealing with a
single person, not a coven or a cult? Focused
desire is a large part of what pulls the demon through and most groups just
can't achieve the necessary single-mindedness. He shrugged. Given
the success rate, the odds are good it's just one person. She mirrored his
shrug. Then we go with the odds. Any distinguishing characteristics I
should look for? Henry stretched his
arm out and drummed his fingers against the upholstery. If you're asking
does a certain type of person call up demons, no. Well, he frowned as he
reconsidered, in a way, yes. Without exception, they're people looking
for an easy answer, a way to get what they want without working for it. You just
described a way of life for millions of people, Vicki told him dryly.
Could you be a little more specific? The demon is
being asked for material goods; it wouldn't need to kill if it remained trapped
in the pentagram answering questions. Look for someone who's suddenly acquired
great wealth, money, cars. And demons can't create so all that has to come from
somewhere. We could
catch him for possession of stolen goods? They couldn't mark every bit of
cash in existence, but luxury cars, jewels, and stocks all were traceable.
Vicki's pulse began to quicken as she ran over the possibilities now open to
investigation. Yes! Her hands curled into fists and punched the air
triumphantly. It was only a matter of time. They had him. Or
her. One more
thing, Henry warned, trying not to smile at her-What did they call it?
Shadow boxing? The more contact this person has with demonkind,
the more unstable he or she is going to get. Yeah? Well, it's another trait to look for, but
you've got to be pretty damned unstable to stand out these days. What about the
demon?
The demon
isn't very powerful.
Vicki snorted.
You might be able to rip a person's throat out with a single blow
... She paused and Henry nodded, answering the not-quite-asked question.
. . .but no one else I know could. This demon is
plenty powerful enough.
Henry shook his
head. Not as demons go. It has to feed every time it's called in order to
have an effect on things in this world.
So the deaths
were it feeding? Completely random?
They didn't
mean anything to the person controlling the demon if that's what you're asking.
If the demon had been killing business or personal rivals of a single person,
the police would have found him or her by now. No, the demon chose where and
whom to feed on.
Vicki frowned.
But there was a definite external pattern.
My guess is
that the demon being called is under the control of another, more powerful
demon and has been attempting to form that demon's name on the city.
Oh.
Henry waited
patiently while Vicki absorbed this new bit of information.
Why? Actually,
she wasn't sure she wanted to know. Or that she needed to ask.
Access;
uncontrolled access for the more powerful demon and however many more of its
kind it might want to bring through.
And how many
more deaths until the name is completed?
No way of
knowing.
One? Two? You must have
some idea, she snapped. With one hand he gave her hope, with the other he
took it away. The son of a bitch. How
many deaths in a demon's name?
It depends on
the demon. As Vicki scowled, he rose, walked to the bookcase, and slid
open one of the glass doors. The book he removed was about the size of a
dictionary, bound in leather that might have once been red before years of
handling had darkened it to a worn and greasy black. He sat back down, closer
this time, twisted the darkly patinaed clasp, and
opened the book to a double page spread. It's
hand-written, Vicki marveled, touching the corner of a page. She withdrew
her finger quickly. The parchment had felt warm, like she'd just touched
something obscenely alive. It's very
old. Henry ignored her reaction; his had been much the same the first
time he'd touched the book. These are the demonic names. There're
twenty-seven of them and no way of knowing if the author discovered them
all. The names, written
in thick black ink in an unpleasantly angular script, were for the most part
seven or eight letters long. The demon can't be anywhere near
finished, she said thankfully. She still had time to find the bastard
behind this. Henry shook his
head, hating to dampen her enthusiasm. It wouldn't be laying out the
entire name, just the symbol for it. He flipped ahead a few pages. The
list of names was repeated and beside each was a corresponding geometrical
sign. Some were very simple. Literacy is a fairly recent
phenomenon, Henry murmured. The signs are all that are really
needed. Vicki swallowed.
Her mouth had gone suddenly dry. Some of the signs were very simple. Silently, Henry
closed the book and replaced it on the shelf. When he turned to face her again,
he spread his arms in a helpless gesture. Unfortunately, he said,
I can't stop the demon until after it kills again. Why
not? Because
I have to be there ready for it. And last night it completed the second part of the pattern. Then it could
have completed ... No. We'd know
if it had. But the next
death, the death that starts the pattern again, it could complete ... No,
not yet. Not even the least
complicated of the names could be finished so quickly. You were
ready for it last night. He'd been there, just as she had. Why
didn't you stop it, then? But then, why didn't she?
Stop
it? The laugh had little humor in it. It moved so fast I barely saw
it. But the time after next, now that I know what I'm facing, I'll be waiting
for it. I can trap it and destroy it.
That sounded
encouraging, if there was a time after next. You've done this
before?
She needed
reassurance but Henry, who knew he could make her believe anything he chose to
tell her, found he couldn't lie. Well, no. He'd never been able to
lie to Ginevra either, another similarity between the
two women he'd just as soon not have found.
Vicki took a deep
breath and picked at the edge of her sweater. Henry, how bad will it get
if the named demon gets free?
How
bad? He sighed and
sagged back against the bookcase. At the risk of being considered
facetious, all hell will break loose.
It isn't cool to go
home for Easter, he thought smugly, running a finger up and down the
condensation on his glass of diet ginger ale. His parents had been
disappointed, but he'd been adamant. The really cool guys hung out around the
university all weekend and Norman Birdwell was now really cool. He sighed. They
didn't, however, apparently hang out at the Cock and Bull. He'd have given up
and gone home long ago except for the redhead who held court at the table in
the corner. She was absolutely beautiful, everything A beer or two later
and voices at the corner table began to rise.
But I'm
telling you there's evidence, the redhead exclaimed, for the killer
being a creature of the night.
Get real, Coreen!
Her name was Coreen!
What about
the missing blood? Coreen demanded. Every
victim sucked dry.
A pyscho, snorted one of her companions.
A giant leech,
suggested another. A giant leech that slimes along the streets of the
city until it finds a victim and then . . . SLURP!
He sucked back a beer, suiting the action to the word. The group at the table
groaned and buried him in thrown napkins and then Coreen's
voice rose over the babble.
I'm telling
you there was nothing natural about these deaths!
Nothing
natural about giant leeches either, muttered a tall, blonde woman in a
bright pink flannel shirt.
Coreen turned on her. You know what I mean, Janet.
And I'm not the only person who thinks so either!
You're
talking about the stories in the newspapers? Vampire stalks city and all
that? Janet sighed expansively and shook her head. Coreen, they don't believe that bullshit, they're just
trying to sell papers.
It isn't
bullshit! Coreen insisted, slamming her empty
mug down on the table. Ian was killed by a vampire! Her mouth
thinned into an obstinate line and the others at the table exchanged speaking
glances. One by one, they made excuses and drifted away.
Coreen didn't even look up as
Believe
what? The question was only slightly less icy than the stare. Believe,
well, you. About the vampires. The way he said
and stuff sent chills down Coreen's back.
She took a closer look and thought she might vaguely remember him from one of
her classes, although she couldn't place which one. Nor could she be sure if
her lack of clear memory had more to do with him or with the pitcher of beer
she'd just finished. I know,
he continued, glancing around to be sure that no one would overhear, that
there's more to the world than most people think. And I know what it's like to
be laughed at. He ground out the last words with such feeling that she
had to believe them and believing them, to believe the rest. It doesn't
matter what we know. She poked him in the chest with a fingernail only a
slightly less brilliant red than her hair. We can't prove anything. I can. I've
got completely incontestable proof in my apartment. He grinned at her
look of surprise and nodded, adding emphasis. And the best part of it is, he
thought, almost rubbing his hands in anticipation, it isn't a line. I do have
the proof and when I show her, she'll fall into my arms and. . . . Once again,
his imagination balked but he didn't care that fantasy failed him; soon he'd
have the reality. You can help
me prove that a vampire murdered Ian? The brilliant green eyes blazed and
V-vampire. ... Caught up in the proof he could
offer her, he'd forgotten she expected vampires. Coreen took the repetition as an affirmation.
Good. She practically dragged him to his feet and then out of the
Cock and Bull. She wasn't very big, Her headlong charge
slowed a little as they reached the doors and stopped completely by the row of
pay phones. She frowned and came to a sudden decision. You got a
quarter?
Hi, it's Coreen Fergus. Oh, I'm sorry, were you asleep? She
twisted to look at her watch. Yeah, I guess. But you've gotta hear this. Of course, it's about the vampire. Why
else would I call you? Look, I met a guy who says he had incontestable proof
... in his apartment. . . . Give me a break. You're my detective, not my
mother. The receiver missed being slammed back onto its cradle by the
narrowest of margins.
Some
people, she muttered, are just so bitchy when you wake them up.
Come on. She gave him a little push in the direction of the parking lot.
Ian's death will be avenged even if I have to do it all myself.
While
In the elevator,
she drummed her fingers against the stainless steel wall. If she hadn't been
feeling so sorry for herself back in the pub that her mind had been on hold,
she'd have never gone anywhere with Norman Birdwell. She'd realized who he was
the moment she saw him under the bright lights in the parking lot. If Except . . . She
frowned, remembering. Except he'd really sounded like he knew something, and
for Ian's sake she had to follow every lead. Maybe there was more to him than
met the eye. She glanced at Norman, who was smiling at her in a way she didn't
like, and realized suddenly where he fit in. He was the vampire's Renfield! The human servant who not only eased his master's
way in the modern world but who, on occasion, procured. . . . Her hand went to
her throat and the tiny gold crucifix her grandfather had given her at her
first communion. If When I
started this, I wanted to change to the fourteenth floor, There's a lot
of psychic significance in the number nine, Coreen
muttered, pushing past him into the apartment. The entrance way, with its coat
closet and plastic mat, opened into one big room that didn't appear to contain
a coffin. An old sofa, covered in a handmade afghan, was pushed up against one
wall and a blue, metal trunk served as a coffee table. Tucked over in a corner,
by the door that led to the balcony, was a square plastic fan and a tiny desk
buried beneath computer equipment. At the other end of the room, stove, fridge,
and sink made a half turn around a chrome and vinyl table with two matching
chairs.
Coreen's nose wrinkled. The whole place looked spotless
but there was a distinctly funny smell. Then she noticed that every available
flat surface held at least one solid air freshener; little plastic mushrooms,
shells, and fake crystal candy dishes. The combined effect was somewhat overpowering.
Can I take
your coat? He had to raise his voice to be heard over the noise of the
stereo in the apartment upstairs.
'No. She
sneezed and dug a tissue out of her pocket. Do you have a bathroom?
All the beer seemed to have suddenly passed through her system.
Oh,
yes. He opened a door that led to both a walk-in closet and the bathroom.
In here.
She's freshening
up! he thought, almost dancing as he neatly hung up
his own coat. There's a girl in my bathroom and she's freshening up! He cleaned
the apartment every Thursday just in case this happened. And now it had. Wiping
damp palms against his thighs, he wondered if he should get out the chips and
dip. No, he decided, trying to settle himself in a nonchalant position on the
sofa, that would be for later. For after.
Coming out of the
bathroom, Coreen had a look around the huge closet.
Still no coffin; it looked like she was safe.
Probably some lab
project he's working on at home. Her mind produced a vision of She didn't like the
look that crossed
Coreen snorted and stood, heading for the door.
Yeah, I bet. Something to show her indeed.
If he showed it to her, she'd cut it off. No,
really. No. In
spite of the whiny tone, he really did sound like he knew what he was talking
about. I suppose not. So won't you
sit down again? He took a step
toward her and she took three steps back. No. Thanks. I'll stand.
She could feel her grip on her temper slipping. What do you have to show
me?
Demons? He nodded. She'd be
his now and forget all about her dead boyfriend and her stupid vampire theory. Coreen added a conical hat with stars and a magic
wand to her earlier vision of
She's laughing at
me. How dare she laugh at me after I was the only one who didn't laugh at her. How dare she! Incoherent with
hurt and anger,
The next pain
forced the breath out of him and sent him staggering backward making small
mewling sounds. Tripping on the edge of the trunk, he sat, clutching his crotch
and watching the world turn red, and orange, and black.
Coreen jabbed at the elevator button for the lobby,
berating herself for being so stupid. Calling up demons, yeah,
right, she snarled, kicking at the stainless steel wall. And I
almost believed him. It was just another pickup line. Except that, just
for a moment, as he grabbed her, his face had twisted and for that moment she'd
been truly afraid. He almost hadn't looked human. And then the attack became
something she had long ago learned to deal with and the moment passed.
Men are such
bastards, she informed the elderly, and somewhat surprised, East Indian
gentleman waiting at the ground floor.
At the door, she
discovered that one of her new red leather gloves had fallen out of her jacket
pocket during the scuffle and was still in
Shoulders hunched
against the wind, she stomped out to her car and soothed her lacerated feelings
by burning rubber the length of the parking lot.
As the pain
receded, the anger grew.
She laughed at me.
I shared the secret of the century with some stupid girl who believes in
vampires, and she laughed at me. Carefully, not certain his legs would hold
him, Just
like she laughed. The anger burned
away the last of the pain. Knees carefully
apart, Norman shoved the trunk up against the wall, then grabbed the afghan off
the sofa and hung it on the half dozen hooks he'd put over the apartment door.
The heavy wool would trap most of the odors before they could reach the hall.
For the rest, he opened the balcony door about two inches and used one of the
mushroom shaped air fresheners to keep it from slamming closed. Ignoring the
sudden stream of cold air and the increase in noise from above, he pushed the
fan up tight against the crack and turned it on. Then he went into
the closet for the hibachi and the plastic milk crate. The tiny barbecue
he set up as close as he could to the fan. He built a pyramid of three charcoal
briquets, soaked them in starter fluid and dropped in
a match. The fan and the high winds around the building took care of almost all
of the smoke and, as he'd disconnected his smoke detector and the four that
covered the ninth floor hallway, he didn't worry about the small amount of
smoke that remained. He let the fire burn down while he got out the colored
chalks to draw the pentagram. No-wax tile
flooring doesn't hold chalk well, so Candles lit, he
knelt before the now glowing coals and began the steps to call the demon.
He'd bought six
inches of the eighteen karat gold chain at a store in
The frankincense
came from a trendy food store on
Coughing and
rubbing the back of one hand across watering eyes, he reached for the last
ingredient. The myrrh had come from a shop specializing in essence oils and the
creation of personal, signature perfumes. Ounce for ounce it had been more
expensive than the gold. Carefully, using the plastic measuring set his mother
had given him when he moved out, he dribbled an eighth of a teaspoon over the
coals.
The heavy scent of
the frankincense grew heavier still and the air in the apartment picked up a
bitter taste that coated the inside of
The sterile pins,
identical to the ones the Red Cross used to take the initial drops of blood
from donors, he'd bought at a surgical supply house. Usually he hated this
part, but tonight the anger drew him through it without pause. The small pain
spread down from his fingertip until it joined the throbbing between his legs
and the sudden sexual tension almost threw him out of the ritual.
His breathing
ragged, he somehow managed to maintain control. Three drops of
blood onto the coals and as each drop fell, a word of calling. The words he'd
found in one of the texts used in his Comparative Religions class. He'd created
the ritual himself, made it up out of equal parts research and common sense.
Anyone could do it, he thought smugly. But only I have. The air over the
center of the pentagram shivered and changed as though something were forcing
it aside from within. The demon, when it
came, was man-sized and vaguely man-shaped and all the more hideous for the
slight resemblance.
The demon inclined
its head and its features shifted with the movement as if it had no skull
beneath the moist covering of skin. You are master, it agreed,
although the fleshy hole of a mouth didn't adapt its constant motion to utter
the words. You must do
as I command. The huge and
lidless yellow eyes scanned the perimeters of its prison. Yes, it
admitted at last. Someone
laughed at me tonight. I don't want her to ever laugh at me again. The demon waited
silently, awaiting further instruction, its color changing from muddy-black to
greenish-brown and back again. Kill
her! There, he'd said it. He clenched his hands to stop their trembling. He felt ten feet tall, invincible. He'd taken charge at last
and accepted the power that was his by right! The throbbing grew more powerful
until his whole body vibrated with it. Kill
who? the demon asked. The mildly amused
tone dragged him back to earth, shaking with fury. DON'T LAUGH AT
ME! He stepped forward and, remembering just in time, twisted his foot at
an awkward angle to avoid crossing the pentagram.
The demon's
answering lunge brought them almost nose to nose.
Hah!
Unmoved by the
stream of vitriol, the demon settled back in the center of the pentagram.
You are master, it said placidly. Kill who?
The amusement
remained in the creature's voice, driving
Here!
The demon speared
the glove out of the air with a six inch talon, the loose folds of skin hanging
between its arm and body snapping taut with the motion.
The odor of decay
lingered in the air after the demon had disappeared, a disgusting aftereffect
that only time would remove. Sucking the finger he'd pricked,
No one,
he vowed, is ever going to laugh at me again. No more toys, no more
clothes, no more computers; he'd taken up his power tonight and when the demon
returned, well-fed on Coreen's blood, he'd send it
out after a symbol of that power. Something the world would be forced to
respect.
The throbbing beat
grew more powerful and
Still seething, Coreen pulled into the MacDonald's parking lot. Norman
Birdwell. She couldn't believe she'd even spoken to Norman Birdwell let alone
gone back to his apartment with him. He'd sounded so damned believable back in
the pub. She shook her head at her own credulity. Of course, she hadn't
realized who he was back at the pub, but still. . . . I hope you
appreciate this, Ian, she said to the night, slamming the car door and
locking it. When I vowed to find your killer, I never counted on having
to deal with geek lust. It had gotten colder and she'd reached in her
pocket for her gloves before she remembered that she now possessed only glove,
singular. Grinding her teeth, she headed inside. Some moods only a large order
of fries could deal with. On her way to the
counter, she spotted a familiar face and detoured. Hey,
Janet. I thought you were
all going over to Alison's? Janet looked up and
shook her head. Long story, she muttered around a mouthful of burger. Coreen snorted and tossed her remaining glove down on
top of the junk piled on a neighboring seat. Under the fluorescents it looked
almost obscenely bright. Yeah? Well, I've got a
longer one. Don't go away. Sometime later,
Janet was staring at Coreen in astonishment, an apple
pie poised forgotten halfway to her open mouth. . . . so I kneed him in the balls and split. She took a long
swallow of diet cola. And I bet I'm never going to see my other glove
again either, she added sadly. Janet closed her
mouth with an audible snap. Norman Birdwell? she sputtered. Yeah, I
know. Coreen sighed. She should never have told
Janet. Thank God they were heading into a long weekend; it might slow the
spread of the story. Like majorly stupid. It
must've been the beer.
There isn't
enough beer in the world-no, in the universe-to make me go anywhere with that
creep, Janet declared, rolling her eyes.
Coreen mashed the, onions she'd scraped off her
burger into a pureed mess He said he knew something about the creature
that killed Ian, she muttered sheepishly. She really shouldn't have told
Janet. What could she have been thinking of?
Right,
Janet snorted, another fearless vampire hunter and you fell for it.
Coreen's eyes narrowed. Don't make fun of it.
Fun
of it? You're just as
likely to find
Vampires have
been documented historically and all the facts fit. . . .
Twenty-three
minutes later-Janet had been timing the lecture with barely concealed glances
at her watch- Coreen stopped suddenly and stood.
I have to go to the bathroom, she said; wait for me. I'll be right
back.
Not bloody
likely, Janet muttered the second Coreen
disappeared down the stairs to the basement. Digging her gear free of the pile,
she headed for the door, shrugging into her jacket as she went. She liked Coreen, but if she heard one more word about vampires she
was going to bite somebody herself. Any vampire Coreen
ran into was going to be able to claim self-defense.
At the door, she
discovered she'd picked up Coreen's remaining red
glove. Damn! I take it back and it's more of the Count Dracula power hour. She
stood there for a moment, slapping the leather fingers into her palm, torn
between doing the right thing and running to save her sanity.
Sanity won.
As the bright
lighting turned the top of Coreen's ascending head to
flame, Janet shoved the glove into her pocket, spun on her heel, and escaped
into the night. If I run, she thought and matched the action to it, I could be
clear of the parking lot lights before Coreen looks
out the window. In the darkness beyond, she'd be safe.
It came up through
the ground. It preferred to travel that way, for then it need waste no energy
on remaining unseen. And until it fed, it had little energy to waste. It sensed
the prey above it, but it waited, following, until no other lives could be
felt.
Then it emerged.
The urge to kill
was strong, nearly overpowering. It had been so commanded by its
master and its nature called it to feed. Only fear of what failure
would bring managed to deflect the killing stroke that instinct had begun so
that it struck bone and not soft tissue.
The prey cried out
and crumpled, silent now but still alive.
It longed to lap at
the warm blood that filled the night with the scent of food but it knew that
feeding, once begun, could not be stopped and that this was not the place
marked for death. Gathering the prey up, it turned its face to the wind and
began to run, using all three of its free limbs. It could not take the prey to
the earth, nor could it take to the sky with so heavy a burden. It must trust
to speed to keep it unseen.
The prey would die.
It would obey its master in that, but it would obey an older master
as well and the prey would die in the pattern.
Unnoticed, the
crushed red glove lay just beyond the edge of the parking lot lights. Beside it
was a splash of darker red, already freezing.
And repeating
our top story, the strange deaths in the Weather for
southern
Vicki stretched out
an arm and switched off the radio then lay for a moment on the weight bench,
listening to the sounds of the city, convincing herself that the rumble of a
distant truck was not the tread of a thousand clawed feet and that a
high-pitched keening to the east was only a siren.
So
far, no demonic hordes.
She reached down and pressed her palm against the parquet floor. Touch
wood. It looked like she still had time to find the bastard dealing out
these deaths and break every bone in. ...
Cutting off the
thought, she stood and went into the living room where she'd taped the map of
the city to the wall. Vengeance was all very well, but dwelling on it obscured
the more pressing problem: finding the scum.
The first six
deaths had occurred on Sunday, Monday and Tuesday nights, a week apart. This
Thursday night killing broke the pattern. Squinting at the map, Vicki circled She pushed her
glasses up her nose and forced her teeth to unclench. Henry
could play connect the dots this evening when he woke; she had other leads to
follow. If Henry was right,
and the person calling the demon was receiving stolen goods for each life,
those goods had to have been reported missing. Find the goods, find the
demon-caller. Find the demon-caller, stop the killing. It was all very simple;
she only had to check every occurrence report in the city for the last three
weeks and pull out unusual and unexplained thefts. Which, she sighed, should only take me about two years.
And at that, two years of searching was infinitely better than another second
sitting on her ass, helpless. Trouble was, with eighteen divisions in Metro,
where did she start? She tapped the map
with her pencil. The morning reports at 31 .Division
would have details on the death the radio hadn't released. Details Henry might
need to pin down the next site, the next killing. Also, the two lines from the
previous six deaths intersected in 31 Division. That might be meaningless now,
but it was still a place to begin. Clutching the bag
containing the four doughnuts-two strawberry jelly and two chocolate glazed-in
one hand and the bag with the accompanying coffees in the other, Vicki lowered
her head and rounded the corner onto Nor-finch Drive. With the York-Finch
hospital at her back, nothing stood between her and a vicious northwest wind
but the police station and a few square miles of industrial wasteland. Squat
and solid, 31 Division made a lousy windbreak. A patrol car rolled
out of the station parking lot as she approached and she paused to watch it
turn east on Finch Avenue. At
Back when she was
in uniform, she'd spent almost a year working out of 31. Remembering certain
highlights as she continued toward the station, she found she didn't miss
police work at all.
Well, if it
isn't Victory Nelson, gone but not forgotten. What brings you out
to the ass-end of the city?
Just
the thought of seeing your smiling face, Jimmy. Vicki set the two bags on the counter and
pushed her glasses up her nose with frozen fingers. It's spring and, like
the swallows, I'm returning to Capistrano. Is the Sarge
around?
Yeah, he's in
the . . .
None of her
damned business what he's in! The bellow would
have shaken a less solidly constructed building and following close behind it,
Staff-Sergeant Stanley Iljohn rolled into the duty
area, past Jimmy, and up to the counter. You said you'd be here by
nine, he accused. You're late.
Silently, Vicki
held up the bag of doughnuts.
Bribes,
the sergeant snorted, the ends of his beautifully curled mustache quivering
with the force of the exhalation. Well, stop standing around with your
thumb up your ass. Get in here and sit.
And you, he glared down at Jimmy, get back to work.
Jimmy, who was
working, grinned and ignored him. Vicki did as she was told, and as Sergeant Iljohn settled himself at the duty
sergeant's desk, she pulled up a chair and sat across from him.
A few moments
later, the sergeant meticulously brushed a spray of powdered sugar off his
starched shirt front. Now then, you know and I know that allowing you to
read the occurrence reports is strictly against department regs.
Yes,
Sarge. If anyone else had been on duty, she probably wouldn't have been able
to manage it without pulling in favors from higher up. And we both
know that you're blatantly trading on the reputation you built as a hotshot
miracle worker to get around those regs. Yes,
Sarge. Iljohn had been the first to recommend her
for an advanced promotion and had seen her arrest record as proof of his
assessment. When she'd left the force, he'd called her, grilled her on her
plans, and practically commanded her to make something of her life. He hadn't
exactly been supportive, but his brusque goodwill had been something to lean on
when Mike Celluci had accused her of running away. And if I
catch shit over this, I'm going to tell them you used the unarmed combat you
private investigators are supposed to be so damned good at to overpower me and
you read the reports over my bleeding body. Should I slap
you around a little? Although he stood barely over minimum height for the
force, rumor had it that Stanley Iljohn had never
lost a fight. With anything. Don't be a
smart ass. Sorry,
Sarge. He tapped one
square finger against the clipboard lying on his desk and his face grew solemn.
Do you really think you can do something about this? he asked. Vicki nodded.
Right now, she told him levelly, I have a better chance than
anyone in the city. Iljohn stared at her for a long moment. I can
draw lines on a map, too, he said at last. And when you line up the
first six deaths, x marks the spot just north of here. Every cop at this
station is watching for something strange, something that'll mark the killer,
and you can bet these reports, a short, choppy wave indicated the
occurrence reports of the last couple of weeks which were hanging on the wall
by the desk, have been gone through with several fine toothed combs. Gone through by everyone here and by the boys and girls from your
old playground. But not by
me. He nodded
acknowledgment. Not by you. His palm slapped down on the papers on
his desk. This last death, this was in my territory and I'm taking it
personally. If you know something you're not telling, spit it out now.
There's a demon
writing a name in blood across the city. If we don't stop it, it will be only
the beginning.
How do you know?
A vampire told me.
She looked him
right in the eye, and lied.
Everything I
know, I've told Mike Celluci. He's in charge of the
case. I just think it'll help if I look myself.
Iljohn's eyes narrowed. She could tell he didn't
believe her. Not completely.
Slowly, after a
moment that stretched into all the time they'd ever worked together, he pushed
the clipboard across the desk. I want this to be the last death, he
growled.
Not as much as I do,
Vicki thought.
How many deaths in
a demon's name?
She bent her head
to read.
Victims one
and seven were both students at
Celluci sighed. Vicki, at this point I'd base an
investigation on ties a lot more tenuous. Did you call to give me a hard time
or did you have something constructive to say?
Vicki twisted the
phone cord around her fingers. Late in the afternoon, arriving at 52 Division,
her search had actually turned something up. One of the uniforms coming in off
shift change had overheard her talking to the duty sergeant about unusual cases
and had filled her in on one he'd taken the call for. Trouble was, she couldn't
figure out how to present the information to Celluci.
So you'll be concentrating the search at
He sighed again. Yeah. For now. Why?
She took a deep
breath. There really wasn't an easy way to do this. Don't ask me how I
know, because you wouldn't believe me, but there's a very good chance the
person you're looking for will be wearing a black leather jacket. A nine hundred dollar black leather jacket.
Jesus Christ,
Vicki! It's a university. Half the fucking people there will be in black
leather jackets. Not like this
one. I've got a full description for you. And where did
you get it? Out of a fortune cookie? Vicki opened her
mouth then closed it again. This was just too complicated. I can't tell
you, she said at last. I'd be compromising my sources. You hold back
information on me, Vicki, and I'll compromise sources you never knew you
had! Listen,
asshole, you can choose to believe me or not, but don't you dare threaten
me! She spit out the description of the jacket and slammed the receiver
down. All right. She'd done her duty by telling the
police what she knew. Fine. They could act on it or
not. And Mike Celluci could go straight to hell. Except that was
what she was desperately trying to prevent. Grinding her teeth
in frustration, she kicked a kitchen chair into the living room and, panting
slightly, stood looking down at the twisted piece of furniture. Life used to
be a lot simpler, she told it, sighed, and went back to the phone. Coreen Fergus, please. I'm sorry,
but Coreen's not in right now. Can I take a
message? Do you know
when she'll be back? 'Fraid not. She left this morning to stay with friends for a few days. Is she all
right? If that child had gotten herself hurt going up to some strange
man's apartment. . . . Well, she's a
little shook; she was like really good friends with the girl whose body they
found last night. Bad enough, coming
so soon after Ian, but thank God that was all it was. When she comes
home, could you tell her Vicki Nelson called? Sure
thing. That
all?
That's
all.
And that was all,
unless Henry had come up with something concrete.
This
one, this one, or this one. Henry looked from the map to the page of symbols.
Can you find
the next point in the pattern? Vicki bent over the table, as far away as
possible from the grimoire. She hesitated to say the
ancient book exuded an aura of evil-that sounded so horror novel cliche-but she noticed that even Henry touched it as
infrequently as possible.
Henry, busy with
protractor and ruler, laughed humorlessly. The next three points in three
possible patterns, he pointed out.
Great.
Vicki straightened and shoved her glasses up her nose. More
complications. Where do we do first?
Where do I go
first, Henry corrected absently. He straightened as well, rubbing his
temples. The bright light that Vicki seemed to need to function was giving him
a headache. It had better be this area here' He tapped the map just east
of the
Theoretically?
Henry shrugged.
This is demon lore. There aren't any cut and dried answers. Experts in
the field tend to die young.
Vicki took a deep
breath and let it out slowly. There were never any cut and dried answers. She
should know that by now. So you've never actually done this sort of thing
before.
Not actually,
no.'This sort of thing' doesn't happen very
often.
Then if you
don't mind my asking, she flicked a finger at
the grimoire, still carefully keeping her distance,
why do you own one of these?
Henry looked down
at the book although Vicki could tell from his expression he wasn't really
seeing it. I took it from a madman, he said harshly. And I
don't wish to speak of it now. All
right. Vicki fought
the urge to back away from the raw anger in Henry's voice. You don't have
to. It's okay. With an effort, he
put the memory aside and managed what he hoped was a conciliatory smile.
I'm sorry. I didn't mean to frighten you. She stiffened.
You didn't. The smile grew more
genuine. Good. Well aware she was
being humored, Vicki cleared her throat and changed
the subject. You said the other night we had no way of knowing if these
were all the demonic names. That's
right. He'd been trying not to think of that. So these
deaths might be spelling out a name that's not in the book. Right
again. Shit.
Arms wrapped around herself, Vicki walked over to the
window and rested her forehead against the cool glass. The points of light
below, all she could see of the city, looked cold and
mocking. A thousand demonic eyes in the darkness.
What are we supposed to do about it? Exactly
what we are doing. It
could have been a rhetorical question, but sometimes Henry felt even they
needed answering and he wanted to give her what comfort he could. And we
hope and we pray and we don't give up. Vicki's head rose
and she turned to face him. I never give up, she said testily. He smiled. I
never thought you did. He really does have
a phenomenal smile, Vicki thought, appreciating the way his eyes crinkled at
the corners. She felt her own lips begin to curl in answer and gave herself a
mental shake, forcing her face to give no indication of a sudden strong wave of
desire. Four hundred and fifty years of practice, a body in its mid-twenties,
supernatural prowess. . . . Henry heard her
heart speed up and his sensitive nose caught a new scent. He hadn't fed for
forty-eight hours and he would need to soon. If she wants me, it would be
foolish to deny her. . . . Having long since outgrown the need to prove himself by forcing the issue-he knew he could take what he
wanted-he would allow her to make the first move. And what of vows to stay
uninvolved until after the demon has been dealt with? Well, some vows were made
to be broken.
Her heartbeat began
to slow and, while he applauded her control, he didn't bother to hide his
disappointment.
So. The word caught and Vicki cleared her throat.
This is ridiculous. I'm thirty-one years old. I'm not seventeen. I
learned a few things up at 31 Division that might have some bearing on the
case.
Oh?
Henry raised a red-gold brow and perched on the edge of the table.
Vicki, who would
have given her front teeth to be able to raise a single brow without her entire
forehead getting involved, frowned at the picture he made. To give him credit,
she didn't think he was aware of how the light from the chandelier burnished
his hair, and how the position stretched the brown corduroy pants he wore tight
over muscular thighs. With an effort, she got her mind back on track. This was
not the time for that sort of thing; whatever sort of thing it might end up to
be later on. Several people, mostly employees of the local MacDonald's,
reported a foul smell lingering around the parking lot at the Jane-Finch Mall. Sulfur and rotting meat. The gas company sent someone
around, but they found no leaks.
The
demon? Henry bent
over the map, trying to ignore his growing hunger. It was difficult with her so
close and physically, at least, so willing. But the body was found.
...
There's more.
Someone reported a bear running along the shoulder of
The
demon. This time it
wasn't a question.
Vicki nodded.
Odds are good. She returned to the table and the map. My best
guess is that it picked up the body here and carried it over here to kill it.
Why? There had to be people closer. Perhaps this
time it was told who to kill. I was afraid
you were going to say that. It's the only
logical answer, Henry said, standing. But look at the bright
side. There is no
bright side, Vicki snarled. She'd finished her day with the coroner's
report. At the risk
of sounding like a Pollyanna, Henry told her dryly, there's always
a bright side. Or at least a side that's less dark. If the demon was instructed
to kill this young woman, perhaps the police can find the link between her and
its master. And if it was
just indulging in demonic perversity? Then we're no
farther behind than we were. Now, if you'll excuse me, with the timetable
shattered, I'd better get out to the At the door, Vicki
stopped, a sudden horrific thought bleaching the color from her face.
What's stopping this thing from showing up inside someone's house? Where
you can't see it? Where you can't stop it? Demons,
Henry told her, smiling reassuringly as he secured the belt of his trenchcoat, are unable to enter a mortal's home
unless expressly invited. I thought
that referred to vampires? With one hand in
the small of her back, Henry moved her firmly out into the hall. Mr.
Stoker, he said, as he locked the door to the condo, was indulging
in wishful thinking. Henry leaned
against the cemetery fence and looked out over the small collection of quiet
graves. They were old stone slabs for the most part, a uniform size and a
uniform age. The few marble monuments looked pretentious and out of place. To the west, the
cemetery butted against the
He could feel, not
the pattern, but the anticipation of it. A current of evil
waiting for its chance, waiting for the final death that would anchor it to the
world. This feeling, which raised the hair on the back of his neck and
made him snarl, was strong enough to convince him that
he'd chosen correctly. This name would be the first to finish; this demon lord
the first to break free of the darkness and begin the slaughter.
He must stop the
lesser demon in the few seconds between its appearance and the killing blow,
for once the blood struck the ground he'd have its demonic master to contend
with. Unfortunately, the pattern allowed for a wider area than he could watch
all at once, so he'd done the only thing he could-walking a pentagram well
outside the boundaries the pattern demanded, leaving the last six inches
unclosed. When the demon entered, to attack a life within it
or carrying a life in from outside, he'd close it. Such an ephemeral
prison wouldn't last more than a few seconds but should give him control long
enough to get to the demon and . . .
... and stop
it. Henry sighed and turned up the collar of his coat. Temporarily.
Trouble was, the lesser demons were pretty much
interchangeable. If he stopped this one, there was nothing stopping its
master from calling up another. Fortunately, these demons, like
most bullies, weren't fond of pain and he might be able to convince it to talk.
If
it can talk. He
shoved his hands in his pockets and sagged against the fence. Rumor had it that
not all of them could.
There was an added
complication he hadn't mentioned to Vicki because he knew she'd scoff. Tonight,
all over the world, millions of people were crying that Christ was dead. This
century might have lost its ability to see the power in believing, but Henry
hadn't. Most religions had marked a day of darkness on the calendar and, given
the spread of the Christian church, this was among the most potent. If the
demon returned before Christ rose again, it would be stronger, more dangerous, harder to stop. He checked his
watch. 11:40. Bound by centuries of tradition, the demon would be called-if it
was called at all tonight-at The wind snapped
his coat around his knees and lifted bright strands of his hair. Like all large
predators, he could remain motionless for as long as the hunt required, senses
straining for the first sight or sound or scent of prey.
Henry felt the
heart of darkness go by and the current of evil strengthened momentarily. He
tensed. He would have to move between one heartbeat and the next. Then the current
began to fade. When it had sighed
away to a mere possibility, Henry checked his watch again. 1:20. For tonight, for whatever reason, the danger was past. Relief caused him
to sag against the fence, grinning foolishly. He hadn't been looking forward to
the battle. He was grateful for the reprieve. He'd head back downtown, maybe
drop in on Caroline, get something to eat, spend the hours until sunrise not
worrying about being ripped to pieces by the hordes of hell. Peaceful,
isn't it? The white-haired
man never knew how close he came to dying. Only the returning surge of the
pattern, sensing death, stopped Henry's strike. He forced his lips back over
his teeth and shoved his trembling hands in his pockets. Did I
frighten you? No. The
night hid the hunter while Henry struggled to resecure
his civilized mask. Startled me, that's
all. The wind from the river had kept him from scenting the blood and the
sound of the water had muffled the approach of crepe soled shoes. It was
excusable that he'd been taken by surprise. It was also embarrassing. You don't
live around here?
No. As
he came closer, Henry revised his original impression of the man's age. No more
than fifty, and a trim, athletic fifty at that, with the weathered look of a
man who worked outside.
I thought
not, I'd have remembered you. His eyes were pale blue and just beyond the
edge of a gray down jacket, a vein pulsed under tanned skin. I often walk
at night when I can't sleep.
Hands hanging loose
beside his faded jeans, he waited for Henry's explanation. Ridged knuckles
testified to past fights and somehow Henry doubted he'd lost many of them.
I was waiting
for someone. Remaining adrenaline kept him terse although amusement had
begun to wash it away. He didn't show. He answered the older man's
slow smile with one of his own, captured the pale blue gaze, and held it.
Leading him into the shadows of the cemetery, allowing his hunger to rise, he
considered this ending to the few last hours and, stifling slightly hysterical
laughter, Henry realized there was truth in something he'd always believed; The
world is not only stranger than you imagine, it's stranger than you can
imagine-a vampire, waiting for a demon, gets cruised in a graveyard. Sometimes
I love this century.
Detective? I mean, Ms. Nelson? The young constable
blushed at his mistake and cleared his throat. The, uh, sergeant says you
might want to hear about the call I had this morning.
Vicki glanced up
from the stack of occurrence reports and pushed her glasses up her nose. She
wondered when they'd started allowing children to join the force. Or when twenty had started looking so damned young.
Standing a little
straighter, the constable began to read from his notes. At
Constable?
Yes,
ma'am?
What item was
Mr. Rose missing?
Ma'am?
Vicki sighed. She'd
had a sleepless night and a long day. What kind of gun?
Oh. The
constable blushed again and peered down at his handwriting. The, uh,
missing item was a Russian assault rifle, an AK-47. With
ammunition. Ma'am.
Shit!
Yes,
ma'am.
I don't
believe it! Coreen had been walking around alive for two extra
days! The throbbing,
which had not disappeared with the demon as it always had before, grew louder. He dug his change
purse out of his pants' pocket, muttering, A decent country would have a
decent information service. If he'd known about this yesterday, he'd have
called the demon back last night instead of spending the time on the net, looking
for someone who could tell him how to operate his new equalizer. Too bad I
couldn't take that to class. They'd all notice me then. What really made him
angry was that the demon had come back on Thursday and then gone off and gotten
him the rifle without ever letting on it had screwed up. When he saw a
Saturday paper cost a dollar twenty-five, he almost changed his mind, but the
story was about him, in a way, so, grumbling, he fed coins into the slot.
Besides, he needed to know what the demon had done so he could find a way to
punish it tonight. As long as he had it trapped in the pentagram, there must be
something he could do to hurt it.
Paper tucked under
his arm-he'd have taken two, but a single weekend edition was bulky enough on
its own-he continued into the small corner store for a bag of briquettes. He
had only one left and he needed three for the ritual.
Unfortunately, he
was seventy-six cents short.
What!
The charcoal
is three dollars and fifty-nine cents plus twenty-five cents tax which is
coming to three dollars and eighty-four cents. You have only three dollars and
eight cents.
Look, I'll
owe it to you.
The old woman shook
her head. Sorry, no credit.
No
credit, she repeated a little more firmly.
He was halfway
around the counter after it, when the old woman picked up a broom and started
toward him. Scooping up his money, he beat a hasty retreat.
She probably knows
kung fu or something. He shifted the paper under his arm and started back to
his apartment. On the way past, he kicked the newspaper box again. The closest
bank machine closed at six. He'd never make it. He'd have to head into the mall
tomorrow to find an open one.
This was all that old lady's fault. After he worked out a suitable
punishment for the demon and made sure that Coreen
got hers, maybe he'd do something about the immigrant problem.
The throbbing grew
louder still.
Look at
this! Scrubbing at her face with her hands, Vicki answered without
looking up. I've seen it. I brought them over, remember? Is the entire
city out of its mind? The entire
city is scared, Henry. She put her glasses back on and sighed. Although
she had no intention of telling him, she'd slept last night with the bedroom
light on and still kept waking, heart in her throat, drenched with sweat, sure
that something was climbing up the fire escape toward her window. You've
had since 1536 to come to terms with violent death. The rest of us haven't been
so lucky. As if to make up
for the lack of news over Good Friday, all three of the Saturday papers carried
the seventh death as a front page story, emphasized that this body, too, had
been drained of blood, and all three, the staid national paper finally jumping
on the bandwagon, carried articles on vampires, columns on vampires, historical
and scientific exploration of vampires-all the while claiming no such creature
existed. Do you know
what the result of all this will be? Henry slapped the paper he held down
on the couch where the pages separated and half of it slithered to the floor. Vicki swiveled to
face him as he moved out of her limited field of vision. Increased
circulation? she asked, covering a yawn. Her eyes ached from a day spent
reading occurrence reports and the news that their demon-caller had turned to
more conventional weapons had been all she needed to hear. Henry, unable to
remain still, crossed the room in four angry strides, turned, and came back.
Bracing his hands on the top of the couch, he leaned toward her. You're
right, people are afraid. The papers, for whatever reasons, have given that
fear a name. Vampire. He straightened and ran
one hand back through his hair. The people writing these stories don't
believe in vampires, and most of the people reading these stories don't believe
in vampires, but we're talking about a culture where more people know their
astrological sign than their blood type. Somewhere out there, somebody is
taking all this seriously and spending his spare time sharpening stakes.
Vicki frowned. It
made a certain amount of sense and she certainly wasn't going to argue for the
better natures of her contemporaries. One of the local stations is
showing Dracula tonight.
Oh,
great. Henry threw up
both hands and began to pace again. More fuel on the fire. Vicki, you and
I both know there's at least one vampire living in
Vicki pulled
herself to her feet and went to stand beside him at the window. She understood
how he felt. I doubt it'll do any good, but I have a friend who writes a
human interest column at the tabloid. I'll give her a call when I get home and
see if she can defuse any of this.
What will you
tell her?
Exactly what
you told me. She grinned. Less the part about the
vampire actually living in
Henry managed a
crooked grin in return. Thank you. She'll likely think you're losing your
mind.
Vicki shrugged.
I used to be a cop. She thinks I lost my mind ages ago.
Her eyes on their
reflection in the glass, Vicki realized, for the first time, that Henry
Fitzroy, born in the sixteenth century, stood four inches shorter than she did.
At least. An admitted snob concerning height, she was a
little surprised to discover that it didn't seem to matter. Her
ears as red as the young constable's had been that afternoon, she cleared her
throat and asked, Will you be going back to the
Henry's reflection
nodded grimly. And every night until something happens.
Anicka Hendle had just come
off an exhausting shift in emergency. As she parked her car in the lane behind
her house and stumbled up the path, all she could think of was bed. She didn't
see them until she'd almost reached the porch.
Roger, the elder
brother, sat on the top step. Bill, the younger, stood in the frozen garden,
leaning against the house. Something-it looked like a hockey stick although the
light was too bad to really tell-leaned against the wall beside him. The two of
them, and an assortment of friends, rented the place next door and
although Anicka had complained to their landlord on a
number of occasions, about the noise, about the filth, she couldn't seem to get
rid of them. They'd obviously spent the night drinking. She could smell the
beer.
Morning, Ms. Hendle.
Just
what she needed, a confrontation with Tweedledee and Tweedledum. What can I do for you, gentlemen? They were usually too
dense, or too drunk, for sarcasm to have any effect, but she hadn't given up
hope.
Well
... Roger's smile was a lighter slash across the gray oval of his face.
You can tell us why we never see you in the daytime.
Anicka sighed; she was too tired to deal with
whatever idiot idea they had right now. I am a night nurse, she
said, speaking slowly and enunciating clearly. Therefore, I work
nights.
Not good
enough. Roger took another long pull from the bottle in his left hand.
His right hand continued to cradle something in his lap. No one works
nights all the time.
I do.
This was ridiculous. She strode forward. Now go back where you came from
before I call ... The hands grabbing her shoulders took her completely by
surprise.
Call
who? Bill asked, jerking her up against his body.
Suddenly
frightened, she twisted frantically trying to free herself.
Us
three, Roger's voice seemed to come from a distance, are just going
to stay out here till the sun comes up. Then we'll see.
They were crazy.
They were both crazy. Panic gave her the strength she needed, and she yanked
herself out of Bill's grip. She stumbled on the porch stairs. This couldn't be
happening. She had to get to the house. In the house she'd be safe.
She saw Roger
stand. She could get by him. Push him out of the way.
Then she saw the
baseball bat in his hand.
The force of the
blow knocked her back onto the lawn.
She couldn't suck
enough air through the ruin of her mouth and nose to scream.
Her face streaming
blood, she scrambled up onto her elbows and knees and tried to crawl back
toward the house. If I can get to the house, I'll be safe.
Sun's coming
up. She's trying to get inside.
That's good
enough for me.
The hockey stick
had been sharpened on one end and with the strength of both men leaning on it,
it went through jacket and uniform and bone and flesh and out into toe ground.
As the first beam
of sunlight came up over the garage, Anicka Hendle kicked once more and was still.
Now we'll
see, Roger panted, retrieving his beer.
The sunlight moved
across the yard, touched a white shoe, and gently spread out over the body. The
blood against the frozen dirt burned with crimson light.
Nothing's
happening. Bill turned to his brother, eyes wide in a parchment pale
face. She's supposed to turn to dust, Roger!
Roger took two
steps back and was noisily sick.
All stand for
the word of the Lord. We read today from The Gospel According to St. Mathew,
Chapter twenty-eight, Verses one to seven.
Praised be
the word of the Lord.
In the end of
the Sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary
Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre.
And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended
from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it.
His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow: and for fear
of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men. And the angel answered
and said unto the women, Fear not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was
crucified. He is not here: for he is risen, as he
said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. And go
quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from
the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into
The Gloria almost
raised the roof off the church and just for that moment the faith in life
everlasting as promised by the Christian God was enough to raise a shining wall
between the world and the forces of darkness.
Too bad it wouldn't
last.
Back up,
please. Move aside.
Hands cuffed behind
them, the brothers were brought out through the police barricade and into the
alley. Curious neighbors surged forward, then back, like a living sea breaking
against a wall of blue uniforms. Neither man noticed the onlookers. Roger,
smelling of vomit, dry retched constantly and William cried silent tears, his
eyes almost closed. They were shoved, none too gently, into one of the patrol
cars, shutters clicking closed in a half dozen media cameras.
Ignoring the
reporters' shouted questions, two of the constables climbed into the car and,
siren hiccuping, maneuvered the crowded length of the
back lane. The other two added their bulk to the living wall that blocked the
view of the yard. No one speaks to the media, the investigator in
charge of the case had told them, his tone leaving no room for dissension.
The body came out
next, the bouncing of the gurney moving it in a macabre parody of life within
the body bag. A dozen pairs of lungs exhaled, the shutters closed again, and
over it all a television reporter droned in on-the-spot coverage. The faint
antiseptic smell of the coroner's equipment left an almost visible track
through the damp morning air.
I seen her
before the cops stuffed her in the bag, confided a neighbor to an avidly
listening audience. She paused, enjoying the feeling of power, and cinched her
spring coat more tightly over her plaid flannel nightgown. Her face was
all bashed in and her legs were apart. Nodding sagely, she added,
You know what that means.
Listeners echoed
her nod.
As the coroner's
wagon drove away, the police barricade broke up into individual men and women
who hurriedly stepped out of the way as Mike Celluci
and his partner came out of the yard.
Get
statements from anyone who saw something or who thinks they saw
something, Celluci ordered. At any other time
he would have been amused at the reaction that invoked in the crowd as half of
them preened and the other half quietly slipped away, but this morning he was
far beyond amusement. The very senselessness of this killing wrapped him in a
rage so cold he doubted he'd ever be warm again.
The reporters, for
whom the story had more reality than what had actually happened, surged
forward, demanding some sort of statement from the police. The two homicide
investigators pushed through them silently until they got to their car, a
rudimentary instinct of self-preservation keeping the reporters from actually
blocking their way.
As Celluci opened his door, Dave leaned forward and murmured,
We've got to say something, Mike, or God knows what they'll come up
with. Celluci glowered at his partner, but Dave
refused to back down. I'll do it if you'd rather not.
No.
Scowling, he looked out at the pack of jackals. Anicka
Hendle is dead because of the asinine stories you lot
have been spreading about vampires. You're as much responsible as those two
cretins we took away. Quite the story. I hope you're
proud of it.
Sliding in behind
the wheel, he slammed his car door closed with enough force to create echos between the neighboring houses.
A single reporter
moved out of the stunned mass, microphone raised, but Dave Graham shook his
head.
I
wouldn't, he suggested quietly.
Microphone still in
the air, the reporter stopped and the whole pack of them watched as the two
investigators drove away. The unnatural stillness lasted until the car cleared
the end of the alley then a voice behind them prodded the pack back into
action.
I seen her before the cops stuffed her in the bag.
You still
have that friend at the lab? Celluci? Vicki settled back into her recliner, lifting the phone onto her lap.
What the hell are you talking about? That Fellows
woman, the one who writes for the tabloid, are you
still seeing her? Vicki frowned.
Well I'm not exactly seeing her. . . . For Chrissakes, Vicki, this is no time to be coy! I'm not
asking if you sleep with her; do you talk to her or not?
Yeah. In fact, she'd been going to call her that
very afternoon to see what could be done to ease Henry's fears about peasant
hordes with stakes and garlic. What weird serendipity had Celluci
thinking about Anne Fellows on the same day? They'd only met once and hadn't
hit it off, had spent the entire party circling each other like wary dogs looking
for an exposed throat. Why?
Get a pen and
paper, I've got some things I want you to tell her.
His tone sent Vicki
scrabbling in the recliner's side pocket and by the time he started to talk
she'd unearthed a ballpoint and a coffee-stained phone pad. When he finished,
she swore softly. Jesus-God, Mike, can I assume the higher-ups don't know
you're passing this along? She heard him sigh wearily and before he could
speak, said, Nevermind. Stupid
question.
I don't want
this to happen again, Vicki. The papers started it, they can finish it.
Vicki looked down
at the details of Anicka Hendle's
life and death, scrawled across three sheets of paper in her precisely readable
handwriting, and understood Celluci's anger and
frustration. An echo of it brushed her spine like a cold finger. I'll do
what I can.
Let's hope
it's enough.
She recognized the
finality in that statement, knew he was hanging up, and yelled his name. The
seconds she had to wait before she knew he'd heard her were the longest she'd
faced in a while.
What?
he growled.
I'll be home
tonight.
She could hear him
breathing so she knew he was still on the line.
Thanks,
he said at last and the click as he put down the receiver was almost gentle.
From where she sat
by Druxy's back wall, Vicki could see the door as
well as most of Bloor and Yonge
through the huge windows. She'd decided this story was too important to chance
a possible misunderstanding over the phone and had convinced Anne to meet her
here for lunch. Face-to-face, she knew she'd have a better chance of convincing
the columnist that the press had a responsibility to ensure that there wouldn't
be another Anicka Hendle. She picked at the
rolled cardboard edge of her coffee cup. Henry wanted the press coverage of the
vampire situation stopped to protect himself,
and Vicki had been willing to do what she could. She should have realized that
Henry wasn't the only one in danger. The cardboard ripped and she swore as the
hot coffee spilled over her hand. Some
detective. I could've
smacked you on the head with a two by four and you'd never even have noticed I
was there. How. . . ? I came in the
little door in the east corner, O investigative one. Anne Fellows slid
into the seat across from Vicki and dumped the first of four packages of sugar
into her coffee. Now, what's so important you had to drag me out in the
rain? Prodding at her
pickle with a stir stick, Vicki wondered where to begin. A woman got
killed this morning------- I hate to
burst your bubble, sweetie, but women get killed every morning. What's so
special about this one that you've decided to share it with me? This one's
different. Have you talked to your paper today? Or heard the news? Anne rolled her
eyes over the edge of her corned beef on a kaiser.
Give me a break, Vicki. It's Easter Sunday and I'm off. It's bad enough I
have to wallow in this shit all week. Well, then,
let me tell you about Anicka Hendle.
Vicki glanced down at her notes, more to settle her thoughts than for
information. It started with the newspapers and their vampire stories.
... Not
you, too! You wouldn't
believe the nut cases that've been calling the paper
the last couple of weeks. Anne took a swallow of coffee, frowned and put
in another sugar packet. Don't tell me-the kids are scared and you want
me to write that there's no such thing as vampires.
Vicki thought of
Henry, hidden away from daylight barely two blocks from the deli, and then of
the young woman who'd been impaled with a sharpened hockey stick, the force of
the blow not only killing her but nailing her to the ground like a butterfly on
a pin. That's exactly what I want you to write, she said through
clenched teeth. She laid out each gruesome detail of Anicka's
story as if she were on the witness stand, all emotion leeched from her voice.
It was the only way she could get through it without screaming or throwing
something.
Anne put down her
sandwich early on and never picked it back up again.
The press
started this, Vicki finished. It's up to the press to end it.
Why call me?
There were reporters at the scene.
Because you
told me once that the difference between a columnist and a reporter is that the
columnist has the luxury to not only ask why but to try to answer it.
Anne's eyebrows
went up. You remember that?
I don't
forget much.
The two women
looked down at the notes and Anne snorted softly. Lucky
you. She scooped them up and at Vicki's nod stuffed them in her
backpack. I'll do what I can, but I'm not making any promises. There's screwballs all over this city and not all of them
read my stuff. I suppose I can't ask where you got this information?
Much of it had been minutia not normally released to the press. Never mind. She stood. I can work around
it without mentioning Celluci's name. I hope you
realize that you've ruined my Sunday?
Vicki nodded and
crushed her empty cup. Happy Easter.
Henry Fitzroy
is not able to come to the phone at the moment, but if you leave your name and
number and a reason for your call after the tone, he'll get back to you as soon
as possible. Thank you. If that's you, Brenda, I'll have it done by deadline.
Stop worrying.
As the tone
sounded, Vicki wondered who Brenda was and what it referred to. Then she
remembered Captain Macho and the young lady with the heaving bosoms. The
concept of a vampire with an answering machine continued to amuse her even as
she recognized its practicality- creatures of the night, welcome to the
twentieth century. Henry, it's Vicki. Look,
there's no point in me coming over tonight. We don't know anything new and I
certainly can't help with your stakeout. If something happens, call me. If not,
I'll call you tomorrow. She frowned as she hung up. Something about
talking to machines made her voice sound like Jack Webb doing narration for old
Dragnet episodes. I had a cheese danish,
she muttered, pushing her glasses up her nose. Friday had a
cruller. Grabbing up her
jacket and her bag, she headed for the door. When Celluci
left the station, he'd be expected at his grandmother's to spend Easter Sunday
with assorted aunts, uncles, cousins, and offspring. It happened every holiday
and there wasn't an excuse good enough to get him out of it if he wasn't
actually working. If he couldn't get what he needed from them, and, given what
had happened to Anicka Hendle,
she doubted he could-however supportive and loving his family was, they didn't, couldn't understand the anger and the
frustration-he'd be over no earlier than eight. She had time to go through at
least a division's worth of occurrence reports this afternoon. As she locked the
door, the phone began to ring. She paused, staring into the apartment through
the six inch gap. It couldn't be Henry. It wouldn't be Celluci.
Coreen was still out of town. It was probably her
mother. She closed the door. She wasn't up to the guilt. . . . as well as all cables, a power bar, and a surge suppressor. In short, a complete system. Vicki tapped the
occurrence report with the end of her pencil. What she knew about computers
could be easily copied onto the head of a pin and still leave room for a couple
of angels to tango but, if she read these numbers correctly, the system that
had been lifted out of the locked and guarded computer store made her little
clone back at the apartment look like an abacus. Well, well,
well. If it isn't the Winged Victory.
Vicki's lips drew
back in a snarl. She shifted the snarl a millimeter at both ends, almost
creating a smile. Staff-Sergeant Gowan, what an
unexpected pleasure.
Not bothering to
hide his own snarl, Gowan snatched the reports up off
the desk and swung his bulk around to face the duty sergeant. What the
fuck is this civilian doing here? He shook the fistful of papers.
And where did she get the authorization to read these?
Well, I . .
. the duty sergeant began.
Gowan cut him off. Who the fuck
are you? This is my station and I say who comes in and who
doesn't. He shoved his gut in Vicki's direction and she hurriedly stood,
before he moved the desk so far she was trapped behind it. This civilian
has no fucking business being anywhere near this
building, no matter what kind of a hot-shit investigator she used to be.
Don't give
yourself a coronary, Staff-Sergeant. Vicki shrugged into her jacket and
slung her bag over her shoulder. I'm just leaving.
Fucking
right, you're leaving, and you won't be back either, Nelson, remember
that. The veins in his throat bulged and his pale eyes blazed with
hatred. I don't care who you had to blow to get your rank, but you don't
have it now. Remember that, too!
Vicki felt a muscle
jump in her jaw with the effort of maintaining control. In her right hand, the
pencil snapped, the crack of the splintering wood ringing through the quiet
station like a gunshot. The radio operator jumped, but neither she nor the duty
sergeant made a sound. They didn't even seem to be breathing. Moving with
brittle precision, Vicki dropped both pieces of pencil in the waste basket and
took a step forward. Her world centered on the two watery blue circles under
silver-gray brows that glared down at her. She took another step,
teeth clenched so tightly the force hummed in her ears.
Go
ahead, he sneered. Take a shot at me. I'll have you cuffed so fast
your ass'll be in holding before your head knows what
happened.
With tooth and
claw, Vicki managed to hold onto her temper. Losing it would accomplish nothing
and, as much as she hated to admit it, Gowan was
right. Her rank no longer protected her from him nor from the system.
Maneuvering somehow through the red haze of her fury, she managed to get out of
the station.
On the steps, she
began to tremble and had to lean against the brick until it stopped. Behind
her, she could hear Gowan's voice raised again. The
duty sergeant would be catching the force of his anger and it infuriated her
that there was nothing she could do to stop it. Had she known the
staff-sergeant would be dropping in at the station on his day off, not even the
hordes of hell could've gotten her out there.
Desperate to be a
detective, Gowan had never made it out of uniform.
Ignoring the fact that in many respects the staff-sergeants ran the force, he
wanted to be an inspector so bad he could taste it, but he'd been passed over
twice for promotion and knew he'd never make it now. He hated Vicki on both counts
and hated her more because she was a woman who'd beaten the boys at their own
game and he hated her finally and absolutely for having him reprimanded after
having come upon him roughing up a kid in the holding cells.
Vicki returned the
sentiment. Power always attracts those who will abuse it. She'd never forgotten
that line from the orientation lecture at the police academy. Some days, it was
easier to remember than others.
Too strung out to
take transit, she flagged down a taxi, thinking, and damn the twenty bucks it
would probably cost to get her home.
The afternoon
hadn't been a total loss. She'd call a friend who knew computers with the
information on the stolen system and see if he could pinpoint what a setup like
that would be used for. Just about anything, she suspected, -but it never hurt
to ask and maybe they'd pick up another handle on the demon-caller.
She hunched down
into the stale smelling upholstery as the rain splattered against the taxi's
grimy windows. After all, how many hackers with black leather jackets, assault
rifles, and their own personal demons can there be in
* *
*
Celluci showed up just after nine.
Vicki took one look
at his expression and said, They treated you with kid gloves.
Like they
were walking on eggshells, he agreed, scowling.
They mean
well.
Don't tell me
what they mean. He threw his coat over a chair. I know what they
mean!
The fight that
developed left them both limp and wrung out. When it was over, when its
inevitable aftermath was over, Vicki pushed damp hair off Celluci's
forehead and kissed him gently. He sighed without opening his eyes, but his
arms tightened around her. Snagging the duvet with the tip of one finger, she
tugged it over them both, then stretched again and flicked off the light.
There was a very
good reason a lot of cops turned to substance abuse of one kind or another.
Throughout the four years of their relationship, until Vicki had left the
force, she'd acted as Mike Celluci's safety valve and
he'd done the same for her. Just because the situation had changed, that didn't
need to. She didn't know what he'd done during the eight months they hadn't
been speaking. She didn't want to know either.
Shifting his weight
a little, she closed her eyes. Besides, all things considered, she'd just as
soon not sleep alone. It would be nice to have someone warm to hold on to when
the nightmares came.
* *
*
The trees
surrounding the graveyard bent almost double in the wind, their silhouettes
wild and ragged. Henry shivered. Three nights of waiting had left him edgy and
longing for a confrontation of any kind. Even losing would be better than much
more of this. Demonic lore left large pieces to the imagination and his
imagination obligingly kept filling them in.
The path of power,
still waiting for an anchor, pulsed sullenly, damped down by Easter Sunday and
the symbolic rising of Christ.
Then it changed.
The pulse
quickened, the darkness deepening into something other than night.
Somewhere, Henry
knew, the pentagram had been drawn, the fire had been lit, and the call had
begun. He tensed, senses straining, ready to close his
own pentagram at the first sign. This was it. The lesser demon then, if he
couldn't stop it, the greater and with it the end of the world. His right hand
rose in the sign of the cross. Lord, lend your strength, he prayed.
The next thing he
knew, he was kneeling on the damp ground, tears streaming from light sensitive
eyes as afterimages danced in glory on the inside of his lids.
The third drop of
blood hit the coals, and the air over the pentagram shivered and changed. The throbbing in
his head grew until it seemed the entire world thrummed with it. He frowned as the
shimmering grew more pronounced and a hazy outline of the demon appeared. It
almost seemed to be fighting against something, lashing out against an
invisible opponent. Its mouth opened in a soundless shriek and abruptly the
pentagram was clear. At that same
instant, the coals in the hibachi blazed up with such power that After three or four
seconds of six-foot flames, the tempered steel of the hibachi melted to slag,
the flames disappeared, and a gust of wind from the center of the pentagram not
only blew the candles out but threw them against the far wall where they
shattered. That isn't
p-possible, he stammered into the sudden silence. His ears still rang
with echoes, but even the throbbing had died, leaving an aching emptiness where
it had been. While a part of his mind cowered in fear, another disbelieved the
evidence of his eyes. Heat enough to melt the cast iron hibachi should have
taken the entire apartment building with it.
He reached out a trembling
hand and touched the pool of metal, all that remained
of the tiny barbecue. His fingertips sizzled and a heartbeat later he felt the
pain.
It hurt too much to
scream.
When his sight
finally returned, Henry dragged himself to his feet. He hadn't been hit that
hard in centuries. Why he hadn't assumed it was the Demon Lord breaking through
he had no idea, but he hadn't, not even during that first panicked instant of
blindness.
So what was
it? he asked, sagging against a concrete angel and brushing mud off his
knees. He could just barely feel the power signature of the naming. It had
retreated as far as it could without returning to hell altogether. Any
ideas, mister, miss . . . he asked, turning to read the name off the
headstone. Carved into the stone at the angel's feet was the answer.
CHRISTUS
RESURREXIT! Christ is risen.
Henry Fitzroy,
vampire, raised a good Catholic, dropped back to his knees and said a Hail
Mary-just in case.
Coreen slipped through the double doors moments before
the class was about to begin and made her way across the lecture hall to a
cluster of her friends. Her eyes had the fragile, translucent look of little
sleep and much crying. Even the bright red tangle of her hair seemed dimmed. The cluster opened
and let her in, seating her in the safety of their circle, offering expressions
of shock and sympathy. Although Janet had been a friend to all of them, Coreen had seen her last and that gave her grief an
immediacy theirs couldn't have. None of them, Coreen least of all, was aware of the expression of hatred
that crossed Norman Birdwell's face every time he glanced in their direction. How dare she still
live when I said she was to die. The throbbing had
returned sometime during the night, each pulse reassuring Coreen had become the symbol for everyone who had
ever laughed at him. For every slut who'd spread her legs for the football team
but not for him. For every jock who pushed him aside as
if he wasn't there. Well, he was there, and he'd prove it. He'd turn his demon
loose on the lot of them-but first Coreen had to die. Very carefully, he
moved his bandaged hand from his lap to the arm of the chair. After spending a
virtually sleepless night, he'd stopped by the student medical center before
class. If that's what his student funds paid for, he wasn't impressed. First,
they'd made him wait until two people who'd arrived before him went in-even
though he was obviously in more pain-and then the stupid cow had hurt him when
she'd taped down the gauze. They hadn't even wanted to hear the story he'd made
up about how he did it.
Briefcase awkwardly
balanced on his knees, he pulled out the little black book he'd bought in high
school to keep girls' phone numbers in. The first four or five pages had been
raggedly torn out and on the first remaining page, under the word Coreen, he wrote, the
From here on,
Norman Birdwell was going to get even.
He didn't
understand what had gone wrong the night before. He'd performed the ritual
flawlessly. Something had interfered, had stopped the demon, had
stopped his demon.
He could see only
one solution. He'd have to get a stronger demon.
After the lecture,
he made his way to the front of the class and planted himself between the professor
and the door. Over the years he'd learned that the best way to get answers was
to block the possibility of escape.
Professor
Leigh? I need to talk to you.
Resignedly, the
professor set his heavy briefcase back by the lectern. He tried to be available
when his students needed him, recognizing that a few moments of answering
questions could occasionally clarify an entire semester's work, but Norman
Birdwell would corner him for no better reason than to prove how clever he was.
What is it,
What was it? The
throbbing had grown so loud again it had become difficult to think. With an
effort, he managed to blurt out, It's about my seminar topic. You said
earlier that as well as a host of lesser demons there were also Demon Lords.
Can I assume that the Demon Lords are the more powerful?
Yes,
Well, how can
you tell what you're going to get? I mean if you call up a demon, how can you
ensure that you're going to get a Demon Lord? Professor Leigh's
brows rose. This sounded like it was going to be one hell of a seminar. So to speak. The rituals for calling up one of the
demon kind are very complicated, Norman. ...
Well, just
for starters, you need a name. Where do I
find one? I am not
going to do your research for you, Norman. The professor picked up his
briefcase and headed for the door, expecting
Fine. I'll call Dr. Sagara
and tell her you'll be coming down. Once safely out in the corridor, the
professor grinned. He almost wished he could be there to see the irresistible
force come up against the immovable object. Almost. A few flakes of
snow slapped wetly against his face as When he saw the bus
approaching, he moved to the curb, only to be engulfed by the waiting pack of
students and pushed back almost to the end of the line. All his efforts to
regain his place met with failure and finally he gave in, shuffling forward
with the line and fuming.
Just wait. . . .
Vicki allowed
herself to be caught up in the rush of students and carried with them out
through the back doors of the bus. Intensive eavesdropping during the long trip
had taught her two things; that nothing had changed much since she'd gone to
university and that the verb says seemed to have disappeared from
common usage.
. . .so then my dad goes, if you're going to take the car out I gotta know where you're going like and ...
And what's really
depressing is that she's probably an English major.
Out on the sidewalk at last, Vicki fastened her jacket and took a quick look
back at the bus. The doors were just closing behind the last of the students
fleeing the campus and, as she watched, the heavily loaded vehicle lumbered
away. Well, that was that, then; no changing her mind for another forty
minutes.
She felt a little
foolish, but this was the best idea she could come up with. With any luck, the
head of the computer science department would be able-and willing-to tell her
who'd be likely to own and use the stolen computer system. Coreen
might have had information that could help sort the living needle out of the
haystack, after all, she was a student out here, but when Vicki'd
called her apartment at about
Pushing her glasses
up her nose, she started across the parking lot, watching for black leather
jackets. As Celluci had pointed out, there were a
number of them on males and females both. Vicki knew all to well that physical
characteristics had nothing to do with the ability to commit crime, but she
looked anyway. Surely a demon-caller must show some outward manifestation of
that kind of evil.
Things like getting
even. When the bus
finally wheezed into the subway station, Dr. Sagara? What?
What
about? She glared up
at him over the edge of her glasses. I'm doing a
project on demons. ... The
ones on the Board of Directors? She sniggered, then shook her head at his
complete lack of reaction. That was a joke. Oh.
Well?
Dr. Sagara tapped the fingers of one hand against her
desk blotter. What does Professor Leigh think your project has to do with
me? He was singularly nonspecific on the phone.
I need to
find out about Demon Lords. His voice picked up the rhythm of the
throbbing.
Then you need
a grimoire.
A
what?
I said,
she spoke very slowly and distinctly as though to an idiot, you need a grimoire; an ancient, practically mythological book of
demon lore.
Well, your
Professor Leigh seems to think I do.
Grinding his teeth,
No. She
laced her fingers together and leaned back in her chair. But if you
really want one, I suggest you contact a young man by the name of Henry
Fitzroy. He came to visit me when he first moved to
This Henry
Fitzroy has a grimoire?
Do I look
like God? I don't know what he has, but he's your best bet in the city.
Yes. But I'm
not going to give it to you. You have his name, look it up. If he's not in the
phone book, he obviously doesn't want to be bothered.
Yes, she could.
Good
afternoon, young man.
Dr. Sagara sighed. Good afternoon, she repeated
more firmly.
You have to
tell me. ...
I don't have
to tell you anything. Whining topped her rather considerable list of
character traits she couldn't abide. Get out.
You can't
talk to me like that!
I can talk to
you anyway I like, I have tenure. Now are you going to leave or am I going to
call library security?
Breathing heavily
through his nose, he whirled and stamped toward the door.
Dr. Sagara watched him go, brows drawn down and two vertical
lines cutting into her forehead. Professor Leigh would be hearing from her about
this. Obviously, he still bore a grudge for that C minus.
She'll be sorry.
He slammed into the
exit bar and got his briefcase caught between it and the desk. The grinding
noise brought a startled exclamation from the guard.
No, I don't
need your help!
If
you were more careful going through them. ... the guard muttered, jiggling the mechanism and hoping he
wasn't going to have to call building maintenance.
You can't
talk to me like that. It wasn't my fault. In spite of his awkward
position,
Wha.
... The guard, who had never considered himself an imaginative man, had
the strangest feeling that something not the least human studied him from
behind the furious gaze of the young man. The muscles in his legs felt suddenly
weak and he wanted desperately to look away.
Your
supervisor, who is he? I'm going to register a complaint and you'll lose your
job.
And I'll
what?
You heard
me. With a final heave, the briefcase came free, deeply scored down one
side. You just wait!
He felt better by
the time he'd walked to
Henry Fitzroy had
no listed number.
Letting the phone
book fall,
On the way back to
his apartment, he added Dr. Sagara, the library
guard, and a surly TTC official to his black book. He didn't worry much about
the lack of names; surely a Demon Lord would be powerful enough to work without
them.
Once home, he added
his upstairs neighbor. On principle more than anything else, for the heavy
metal beat pounding through his ceiling only seemed to enhance the beat pulsing
in his head.
Breaking into the
phone system took him less time than he'd anticipated, even considering that he
had to type one-handed.
The only Henry
Fitzroy listed lived at
But first, he'd
have to get the grimoire he was certain Henry Fitzroy
had-that wacko old lady was obviously just being coy.
Of course, Henry
Fitzroy wouldn't lend it to him, no point in even asking. People who lived in
those kinds of buildings were too smug about what they owned. Just because they
had lots of money, the world was below their notice and a perfectly reasonable
request to borrow a book would be denied.
He probably
doesn't even know what he has, thinks it's just some old book worth money. I
know how to use it. That makes it mine by right. It wouldn't be stealing
to take a book that by rights should be his.
Anything
much happen today?
Greg asked sliding into the recently vacated chair. He should've waited a
little longer. It was still warm. He hated sitting in a chair warmed by someone
else's butt.
Mr. Post from
1620 stalled his car goin' up the ramp again.
Tim chuckled and scratched at his beard. Every time he tried to put it in
gear he'd roll backward, panic, and stall again. Finally let it roll all the
way down till it rested on the door and started from there. I almost split a
gut laughing.
Some
men, Greg observed, are not meant to drive standards. He bent
over and picked up a package from the floor by the desk. What's
this?
The day guard
paused, half into his hockey jacket, his uniform blazer left hanging on the
hook in its place. Oh that-it came this afternoon, UPS from
Greg put the
package back on the floor. Guess Mr. Fitzroy'll
be down for it later.
Guess
so. Tim paused on the other side of the desk. Greg, I've been
thinking.
The older guard
snorted. Dangerous that.
No, this is
serious. I've been thinking about Mr. Fitzroy. I've been here four months now
and I've never seen him. Never seen him come down for his
mail. Never seen him take his car out. He
waved a hand in the general direction of the package. I've never even
been able to get him on the phone, I always talk to
his machine.
I see him
most nights, Greg pointed out, leaning back in his chair.
Yeah, that's
my point. You see him nights. I bet you never see him before the sun
sets.
Greg frowned.
What are you getting at?
Those
killings where the blood was sucked out; I think Mr. Fitzroy did it. I think
he's a vampire.
I think
you're out of your mind, Greg told him dryly, allowing the front legs of
his chair to come to ground with a thud. Henry Fitzroy is a writer. You
can't expect him to act like a normal person. And about those
vampires. ... He reached down and pulled a copy of the day's
tabloid out of his old leather briefcase. I think you better read
this.
With the Leafs
actually winning the division playoffs after the full seven games, the front
page was dedicated to hockey. Anicka Hendle had to settle for page two.
Tim read the
article, brows drawn down over some of the larger words. When he finished, Greg
raised a hand to cut off his reaction and turned the page. Anne Fellows' column
didn't attempt to appeal to the reason of her readers,
she played Anicka Hendle's
death for every ounce of emotion it held. She placed the blame squarely in the
arms of the media, admitting her own involvement, and demanding that the scare
tactics stop. Are there not enough real terrors on our streets without creating
new ones ?
They made up
all that stuff about vampires?
Looks
that way, doesn't it? Just
to sell papers. Tim
shook his head in disgust. He pushed the tabloid back across the desk, tapping
the picture on the front page. You think the Leafs are going to go all
the way this year? Greg snorted.
I think there's a better chance that Henry Fitzroy's a vampire. He
waved the younger guard out of the building then came around the desk to hold
the door open for Mrs. Hughes and her mastiff. Get down,
Owen! He doesn't want your kisses! Wiping his face,
Greg watched as the huge dog bounded into the elevator, dragging Mrs. Hughes
behind him. The lobby always seemed a little smaller after Owen had passed
through. He checked that the lock on the inner door had caught-it was a little
stiff, he'd have to have a word with maintenance-before returning to the desk
and picking up his paper. Then he paused,
memory jogged by the smell of the ink or the feel of the newsprint, suddenly
recalling the first night the vampire story had made the paper. He remembered Henry
Fitzroy's reaction to the headline and he realized that Tim was right. He'd
never seen the man before sunset. Still,
he shook himself, man's got a right to work what hours he chooses and
sleep what hours he chooses. But he couldn't shake the memory of the
bestial fury that had shone for a heartbeat in the young man's eyes. Nor could
he shake a feeling of disquiet that caressed the back of his neck with icy
fingers.
* *
*
As the light
released its hold on the city, Henry stirred. He became aware of the sheet
lying across his naked body, each thread drawing a separate line against his
skin. He became aware of the slight air current that brushed his cheek like a baby's breath. He
became aware of three million people living their lives around him and the
cacophony nearly deafened him until he managed to push through it and into the
silence once again. Lastly, he became aware of self. His eyes snapped open and
he stared up into the darkness.
He hated the way he
woke, hated the extended vulnerability. When they finally came for him, this
was when it would happen; not during the hours of oblivion, but during the
shadow time between the light and dark when he would feel the stake and know
his death and be able to do nothing about it.
As he grew older,
it happened earlier-creeping closer to the day a few
seconds at a time-but it never happened faster. He woke the way he had when he
was mortal- slowly.
Centuries ago, he'd
asked Christina how it was for her.
Like waking
out of a deep sleep-one moment I'm not there, the next I am.
Do you dream ?
She rolled over on
her side. No. We don't. None of us do.
I think I
miss that most of all.
Smiling, she
scraped a fingernail along his inner thigh. We learn to dream while we
wake. Shall I show you how ?
Occasionally, in
the seconds just after he woke, he thought he heard voices from his past,
friends, lovers, enemies, his father once, bellowing
for him to get a move on or they'd be late. In over four hundred years, that
was as close as he'd come to what the mortal world called dreaming.
He sat up and
paused in mid-stretch, suddenly uneasy. In absolute silence he moved off the
bed and across the carpet to the bedroom door. If there was a life in the
apartment, he'd sense it.
The apartment was empty,- but the disquiet remained.
He showered and
dressed, becoming more and more certain that something was wrong-worrying at
the feeling, poking and prodding at it, trying to force an understanding. When
he went down to the desk to pick up his package, the feeling grew. The
civilized mask managed to exchange pleasantries with Greg and flirt a little
with old Mrs. McKensie while the rest of him sorted
through a myriad of sensations, searching for the danger.
Heading back to the
elevator, he felt the security guard's eyes on him so he turned and half smiled
as the doors opened and he stepped inside. The closing slabs of stainless steel
cut off Greg's answering expression. Whatever was bothering the old man, he'd
have to deal with later.
Private
Investigations. Nelson. As she had no way of knowing what callers were
potential clients, she'd decided to assume they all were. Her mother objected,
but then her mother objected to a number of things she had no intention of
changing. Vicki, it's Henry. Look, I think you should come over here
tonight. Why? Have you
turned up something new we should talk about before you head out? I'm not
heading out. What?
She swung her feet down off her desk and glared at the phone. You better
have a good reason for staying home. She heard him sigh.
No, not exactly. I've just got this
feeling. Vicki snorted. Vampire intuition? If
you like. So you're
just going to stay home tonight because you're got a feeling? Essentially,
yes. Just letting
demons run loose all over the city while you ride a hunch? I don't think
there'll be any demons tonight. What? Why not? Because of
what happened last night. When the power of God reached out and said,'No.' Say
what? I don't
really understand myself. ... What happened
last night, Fitzroy? She growled out the question through clenched teeth.
She'd interviewed hostile witnesses who'd been more generous with details. Look, I'll
tell you when you get here. He did not want to explain a religious
experience to a woman raised in the twentieth century over the phone. He'd have
enough trouble convincing her of what had happened face-to-face.
Does this
feeling have anything to do with what happened last night?
No.
Then why.
...
Listen,
Vicki, over time I've learned to trust my feelings. And surely you've ridden a
few hunches in the past?
Vicki pushed her
glasses up her nose. She didn't have much choice when it came right down to
it-she had to believe he knew what he was doing. Believing in vampires had been
easier. Okay, I've got a few things to take care of here, but I'll be
over as soon as I can.
All
right.
He sounded so
different than he had on other occasions that she frowned. Henry, is
something wrong?
Yes. . . .
No. . . . He sighed again. Just come over when you can.
Listen, I
have a ... damn him! Vicki stared at the receiver, the loud buzz of the
dial tone informing her that Henry Fitzroy didn't care what she had. And yet
she was supposed to drop everything and hurry over there because he had a
feeling. That's just what I need, she muttered, digging around in
her bag, a depressed vampire.
The list the
computer science professor had finally given her held twenty-three names,
students he figured would actually be able to make use of the potential of the
stolen computer system. Although, as he'd pointed out, the most sophisticated
of home systems were often used for no better purpose than games. And
even you could run one under those parameters, he'd added. He had no idea
which ones of the twenty-three wore black leather jackets. It just wasn't the
sort of thing he paid attention to.
Have any of
them been acting strangely lately?
He'd smiled
wearily. Ms. Nelson, this lot doesn't act any way but strangely.
Vicki checked her
watch. 9:27. How had it gotten so damned late? On the
off chance that Celluci might finally be at his
desk-he hadn't been in since she'd started trying to reach him around four in
the afternoon-she called headquarters. He still wasn't there. Nor was he at
home. Leaving yet another
message, she hung up. Well, he can't say I didn't try to pass on all
relevant information. She tacked the list to the small bulletin board
over the desk. Actually, she had no idea how relevant the names were. It was
the slimmest of chances they'd mean anything at all, but so far it was the only
chance they had and these twenty-three names at least gave her a place to
start. 9:46. She'd better get over to Henry's and find out just what
exactly had happened the night before. The
hand of God. Right. Demons and
Armageddon aside, she couldn't even begin to guess at what would make such an
impression on a four hundred and fifty year old vampire. Demons
and Armageddon aside.
... She reached for the phone to call a cab. You're getting awfully
blase about the end of the world. Her hand was
actually on the plastic when the phone rang and her heart leapt up into her
throat at the sudden shrill sound. Okay.
She took a deep breath. Maybe not so blase after all. By the third ring she figured
she'd regained enough control to answer it. Hi, honey,
have I called at a bad time? I was just on
my way out, Mom. Another five minutes and she'd have been gone. Her
mother had a sixth sense about these things. At
this hour? It isn't even
ten yet. I know that,
dear, but it's dark and with your eyes. . . . Mom, my eyes
are fine. I'll be staying on well lighted streets and I promise I'll be
careful. Now, I really have logo. Are you going
alone? I'm meeting
someone.
Not Michael Celluci?
No, Mom.
Oh.
Vicki could practically hear her mother's ears perk up. What's his
name?
Henry
Fitzroy. Why not? Short of hanging up, there was no way she was going to
get her mother off the phone, curiosity unsatisfied.
What does he
do?
He's a writer.
As long as she stuck to answering her mother's questions, the truth would
serve. Her mother was not likely to ask, Is he a member of the
bloodsucking undead?
How does
Michael feel about this?
How should he
feel? You know very well that Mike and I don't have that kind of
relationship.
If
you say so, dear. Is this
Henry Fitzroy good looking?
She thought about
that for a moment. Yes, he is. And he has a certain presence. . . .
Her voice trailed off into speculation and her mother laughed.
It sounds
serious.
That brought her
back to the matter at hand. It is, Mom, very serious, and that's why I
have to go now.
Very
well. I was just hoping
that, as you couldn't make it home for Easter, you might have a little time to
spend with me now. I had such a quiet holiday, watched a bit of television, had
supper alone, went to bed early.
It didn't help that
Vicki was fully aware she was being manipulated. It never had. Okay, Mom.
I can spare a few moments.
I don't want
to put you out, dear.
Mother. . .
.
Almost an hour
later, Vicki replaced the receiver, looked at her watch, and groaned. She'd
never met anyone as capable as her mother at filling time with nothing at all.
At least the world didn't end during the interim, she muttered, squinting
at Henry's number up on the corkboard and dialing.
Henry Fitzroy
is not able to come to the phone at the moment. ...
Of
all the nerve! She
hung up in the middle of the message. First he asks me to come over and
then he buggers off. It wasn't too likely he'd met an untimely end while
her mother had held her captive on the phone. She doubted that even vampires
had the presence of mind to switch on their answering machines while being
dismembered.
She shrugged into
her jacket, grabbed up her bag, and headed out of the apartment, switching her
own machine on before she left. Moving cautiously, she made it down the dark
path to the sidewalk, then pointed herself at the
brighter lights that marked
Her mother
attempting to call attention to her disability had nothing to do with the
decision. Nothing.
* *
*
Henry grabbed for
the phone, then ground his teeth when the caller hung up before the message had
even finished. There were few things he hated more and that was the third time
it had happened this evening. He'd turned the machine on when he sat down to
write, more out of habit then anything, with every intention of picking up the
receiver if Vicki chanced to call. Of course, he couldn't tell who was calling
if they didn't speak. He looked at his watch.
Where was she?
He considered going
to her apartment and trying to pick up some kind of a trail but discarded the
idea almost immediately. The feeling that he should stay in the condo was
stronger than ever, keeping him in a perpetual sort of twitchy unease.
As long as he had
to hang around anyway, he'd been attempting to use that feeling in his writing.
Smith stepped
backward, sapphire eyes wide, and snatched the captain's straight razor off his
small shaving stand. Come one step closer,
she warned, an intriguing little catch in her voice, and I'll cut
you!
It wasn't going
well. He sighed, saved, and turned off the computer. What was taking Vicki so
long?
Unable to remain
still, he walked into the living room and peered down at the city. For the
first time since he'd bought the condo, the lights failed to enthrall him. He
could only think of them going dark and the darkness spreading until the world
became lost in it.
He moved to the
stereo, turned it on, pulled out a CD, put it back, and turned the stereo off.
Then he began to pace the length of the living room. Back and forth, back and
forth, back. . . .
Even through the
glass doors of the bookcase he could feel the presence of the grimoire but, unlike Vicki, he named it evil without
hesitation. A little over a hundred years ago it had been one of the last three
true grimoires remaining in the world, or so he'd
been told, and he had no reason to doubt the man who'd told him-not then, not
now.
So you're
Henry Fitzroy. Dr. O'Mara gripped Henry's hand, his large pale eyes
gleaming. I've heard so much about you from Alfred here, I feel that I
already know you.
And I
you, Henry replied, stripping off his evening gloves and carefully
returning exactly the amount of pressure applied. The hair on the back of his
neck had risen and he had a feeling that appearing stronger than this man would
be just as dangerous as appearing weaker. Alfred admires you a great
deal.
Releasing Henry,
Dr. O'Mara clapped Alfred on the shoulder. Does he now?
The words held an
edge and the Honorable Alfred Waverly hastened to fill the silence that
followed, his shoulder dipping slightly under the white knuckled grip.
It's not that I've told him anything, Doctor, it's just that. . . .
That he
quotes you constantly, Henry finished with his most disarming grin.
Quotes
me? The grim expression eased. Well, I suppose one can't object to
that. Alfred beamed, eyes
bright above slightly flushed cheeks, the expression of terror that had caused
Henry to intervene gone as though it had never existed. If you will
excuse me, Mr. Fitzroy, I have a number of things I must attend to. The
doctor waved an expansive hand. Alfred will introduce you to the other
guests. Henry inclined his
head and watched his host leave the room through narrowed eyes. The ten other
guests were all young men, much like the Honorable Alfred, wealthy, idle, and
bored. Three of them, Henry already knew. The others were strangers. Well, what do
you think? Alfred asked, accepting a whiskey from a blank-faced footman
after introductions had been made, the proper things said, and they were
standing alone again. I think
you've grossly misled me, Henry told him, refusing a drink. This is
hardly a den of iniquity. Alfred's smile
jerked up nervously at the corners, his face paler than usual under the
flickering gaslight. Dash it, Henry, I never said it was. He ran
his finger around the edge of his whiskey glass. You're lucky to be here,
you know. There's only ever twelve invited and Dr. O'Mara wanted you
specifically after Charles . . . uh, had his accident. Accident; Charles
was dead, but Alfred's Victorian sensibilities wouldn't let him say the word.
I've been meaning to ask you, why did Dr. O'Mara want me? Alfred flushed. Because I told him all about you. All
about me? Given the
laws against homosexuality and Alfred's preferences, Henry doubted it, but to
his surprise the young man nodded. I couldn't
help myself. Dr. O'Mara, well, he's the kind of person you tell things
to. I'm sure he
is, Henry muttered, thanking God and all the Saints that Alfred had no
idea of what he actually was. Do you sleep with
him, too? I say,
Henry! The bastard son of
Henry VIII, having little patience with social conventions, merely asked the
question again. Are you sleeping with him?
No.
But you
would. ...
Managing to look
both miserable and elated, Alfred nodded. He's magnificent.
Overpowering was
closer to the word Henry would have used. The doctor's personality was like a
tidal wave, sweeping all lesser personalties before
it. Henry had no intention of being swept, but he could see how he might be if
he were the idle young man he appeared to be; could see how the others in the
room had been, and he didn't like it.
Just after eleven,
the doctor disappeared and a gong sounded somewhere in the depths of the house.
It's
time, Alfred whispered, clutching at Henry's arm. Come on.
To Henry's
surprise, the group of them, a dozen young men in impeccable evening dress, trooped
down into the basement. The huge central room had been outfitted with torches
and at one end stood what appeared to be a stone block about waist high,
needing only a knight lying in effigy on its top to complete the resemblance to
a crypt. Around him, his companions began stripping off their clothes.
Get
undressed, Alfred urged, thrusting a loose black robe in Henry's
direction. And put this on.
Suddenly
understanding, Henry had to bite back the urge to laugh. He'd been brought in
as the twelfth member of a coven; a group of juvenile aristocrats dressing up
in black bedsheets and capering around in a smoky
basement. He allowed Alfred to help him change and he remained amused until Dr.
O'Mara appeared behind the altar.
The Doctor's robe
was red, the color of fresh blood. In his right hand he carried a human skull,
in his left an ancient book. He should have looked as foolish as his
sycophants. He didn't. His pale eyes burned and his personality, carefully
leashed in the drawing room, blazed forth, igniting the chamber. He used his
voice to whip the young men to a frenzy, one moment filling the room with
thunder, the next dropping it low, wrapping it about them, and drawing them
close. Henry's disgust
rose with the hysteria. He stood in the deepest shadows, well away from the
torches, and watched. A sense of danger kept him there, a pricking up and down
his spine that told him no matter how ludicrous this looked, the doctor, at
least, played no game and the evil that spread from the altar was very real. At Blood. Blood! BLOOD! BLOOD! Henry felt his own
need rise as the blood scent mixed with the smell of smoke and sweat. The chant
grew in volume and intensity, pulsing like a heartbeat and pounding against
him. Robes began to fall, exposing flesh and, surging just below the surface,
blood . . . and blood . . . and blood. His lips drew back off his teeth and he
stepped forward. Then, over the mass
of writhing bodies between them, he met the doctor's eyes. He knows. Terror broke
through the blood lust and drove him from the house. Clad only in the robe, and
more frightened than he'd been in three hundred and fifty years, he made his
way back to his sanctuary, gaining it just before dawn, falling into the day
with the memory of the doctor's face before him. The next night, as
little as he wanted to, he went back. The danger had to be faced. And eliminated. I knew you'd
return. Without rising from behind his desk, Dr. O'Mara waved Henry to a
chair. Please, sit down. Senses straining,
Henry moved slowly into the room. Except for the sleeping servants on the third
floor the doctor was the only life in the house. He could kill him and be gone
with no one the wiser. He sat instead, curiosity staying his hand. How did this
mortal know him and what did he want? You blend
quite well, vampire. The doctor beamed genially at him. Had I not
been aware already of the existence of your kind, I would have disregarded
young Alfred's babblings. You made quite an impression on him. And on me. The moment I realized what you were, I had to
have you with me.
You killed
Charles to make room for me.
Of course, I
did. There can never be more than twelve. At Henry's utterance of
disgust, he only laughed. I saw your face, vampire. You wanted it. All
those lives, all that blood. Fresh young throats to rip.
And they'd have given themselves joyously to your teeth if I commanded
it. He leaned forward, pale eyes like cold flames. I can give you
this, each and every night.
And what do I
give you?
Eternal
life. Hands became
fists and the words rang like a bell. You will make me as you are.
That was enough. More than enough. Henry threw himself out of the chair and
at the doctor's throat.
Only to slam up
against an invisible barrier that held him like a fly in a web. He could thrash
about where he stood, but he could move neither forward nor back. For a moment
he fought against it with all his strength and then he hung, panting, lips
drawn back, a soundless growl twisting his face.
I rather
suspected you would refuse to cooperate. The doctor came around the desk,
standing so close Henry could feel his breath as he spoke. You thought I
was a posturing fool, didn't you, vampire? You never thought I would hold real
power; power brought out of dark places by unspeakable means, gained by deeds
even you would quail to hear. That power holds you now and will continue to
hold you until you are mine.
You cannot
force me to change you. Raw fury kept the fear from his voice.
Perhaps
not. You are physically
very strong and mentally almost my match. Nor can I bleed you and drink, for a
touch would release the bonds. Turning, the doctor scooped a book up off
the desk and held it up to Henry's face. But if I cannot force you, I
have access to those who can.
The book covered in
greasy red leather, was the same one he'd held the night before during the
ceremony. At such close quarters, the evil that radiated from it struck Henry
with almost a physical blow and he rocked back against the unseen chains that
held him. This,
said Dr. O'Mara, caressing it lovingly, is one of the last true grimoires left. I have heard there are only two others in
the world. All the rest are but pale copies of these three. The man who wrote
it sold his soul for the information it contains, but the Prince of Lies
collected before he could use the knowledge so dearly bought. If we had the
time, dear vampire, I would tell you what I had to do to make it mine, but we
do not- you must be mine as well before dawn. The naked desire in
his eyes was so consuming that Henry felt sick. He began to struggle, fighting
harder when he heard the doctor laugh again and move away. From months
of ceremonies, I have drawn what I need to control the demon, the doctor
remarked conversationally, rolling up the carpet before the fire. The
demon can give me anything save life eternal. You can give me that so the demon
will give me you. He looked up from the pentagram cut into the floor.
Can you stand against a Lord of Hell, vampire? I think not. His mouth dry and
his breath coming in labored gasps, Henry threw all his strength against the
binding. Muscles straining and joints popping, he fought for his life. Just as
it seemed he could no longer contain a wail of despair, his right arm moved. The candles lit and
a foul powder burning on the fire, Dr. O'Mara opened the book and began to
read. His right arm moved
again. And then his left. A shimmering began
in the center of the pentagram. Power fed into the
calling bled power away from the bindings, Henry realized. They were weakening.
Weakening. . . . The shimmer began
to coalesce, falling into itself and forming. . . . With a howl of
rage, Henry tore free and flung himself across the room. Before the doctor
could react, Henry grabbed him, lifted him, and threw him with all his
remaining strength against the far wall.
The doctor's head
struck the wooden wainscoting and the wood proved stronger. The thing in the
pentagram faded until only a foul smell and a memory of terror remained.
Weak and trembling,
Henry stood over the body. The light in the pale eyes had gone out, leaving
them only a muddy gray. Blood pooled at the base of the wall, hot and red and Henry,
who desperately needed to feed, thanked God that dead blood held no call. He'd
have starved before he'd have fed from that man.
His skin crawling
at the touch, he picked the grimoire up from the
floor and staggered into the night.
I should have
destroyed it. Palms flat against the glass doors of the bookcase, Henry
stared at the grimoire. He never asked himself why he
hadn't. He doubted he wanted to hear the answer.
Yo, Victory!
Vicki turned slowly
in the open phone booth, her heart doing a pretty fair impersonation of a
jackhammer.
Tony grinned.
My, but we're jumpy. I thought I heard you didn't work nights no
more.
Any
more, Vicki corrected absently, while her heart slowed to a more normal
rhythm. And do I look like I'm working?
You always
look like you're working.
Vicki sighed and
checked him out. Physically, he'd didn't look good. The patina of dirt he wore
told her he'd been sleeping rough, and his face had the pinched look that said
meals had been infrequent of late. You don't look so great.
Things have
been better, he admitted. Could use a burger and
some fries.
Why
not. Henry's
answering machine insisted he still wasn't available. You can tell me
what you've been doing lately.
He rolled his eyes.
Do I look like I'm crazy?
The three coals
burned in the bottom of a cast iron frying pan his mother had bought him. It
was the first time he'd ever used it. The gold, the frankincense, the myrrh,
had all been added. The three drops of blood sizzled in the heat and Something had
stopped the demon from materializing last night but, as that was the first and
only time it had occurred, statistically, tonight, the demon should be able to
get through. The air in the
center of the pentagram shivered. It didn't. I have called
you, he declared, bouncing forward when the demon had fully formed.
I am your master. You are
master, the demon agreed. It seemed somewhat subdued and kept turning to
look behind it.
Do you know
what a grimoire is?
Yes,
master. It hunched down in the exact center of the pentagram, still leery
after the pain that had flung it back from the last calling.
Good. You
will go here.
The master showed
it a building marked on a map. It translated the information to its own image
of the city, a much more complex and less limited view.
You will go
to this building by the most direct route. You will get the grimoire
from unit 1407 and you will bring it immediately back to the pentagram using
the same route. Do not allow people to see you.
Must
feed, it reminded the master sullenly.
Yeah, okay, then feed on the way. I want that grimoire
as soon as possible. Do you understand?
Yes,
master. In time it would feed on this one who called it. It had been
promised.
It could feel the
Demon Lord it served waiting. Could feel the rage growing as it moved farther
from the path of the name. Knew it would feel that rage more closely still when
it returned from the world.
There were lives in
plenty on its route and as it had so many from which to pick and choose, it fed
at last where the life would end to mark the name of another Demon Lord. The
name would take another four deaths to finish, but perhaps this second Lord
would protect if from the first on the chance that it would control the gate.
It did not know
hope, for hope was foreign to the demonkind, but it
did know opportunity and so it did what it could.
It fed quickly,
though, and traveled warily lest it attract the attention of the power that had
broken the calling the night before. The demonkind
had battled this power in the past and it had no desire to do so now, on its
own.
It could feel the grimoire as it approached the building the master had
indicated. Wings spread, it drifted lower, a shadow
against the stars, and settled on the balcony. The call of the book grew
stronger, the dark power reacting to one of the demonkind.
It sensed a life
close by but did not recognize it; too slow to be mortal, too fast to be demon.
It did not understand, but then, understanding was not necessary.
Sniffing the metal
around the glass, it was not impressed. A soft metal, a
mortal metal.
Do not be seen.
If it could not see
the street, then the lives on the street could not see it. It sank its claws
into the frame and pulled the glass from its setting.
Captain Roxborough stepped closer, his hands out from his sides,
his gray eyes never leaving the blade. Surely, you don't think . .
. he began. Only lightning reflexes saved him as the razor arced forward
and he jumped back. A billowing fold of his shirt had been neatly sliced, but
the skin beneath had not been touched. With an effort, he held his temper.
I am beginning to lose patience with you, Smith.
Henry froze,
fingers bent over the keyboard. He'd heard something on the balcony. Not a loud
sound-more like the rustle of dead leaves in the wind-but a sound that didn't
belong.
He reached the
living room in less than seconds, the overpowering smell of rotting meat
warning him of what he'd face. Two hundred years of habit dropped his hand to
his hip although he had not carried a sword since the early 1800s. The only
weapon he owned, his service revolver, was wrapped in oilcloth and packed away
in the basement of the building. And I don't think I have time to go get it.
The creature stood,
silhouetted against the night, holding the glass door between its claws. It
almost filled the tiny solarium that linked the dining room to the balcony,
Woven like a red
cord through the stench was the odor of fresh blood, telling Henry the demon
had just fed and reminding him how long it had been since he had done the same.
He drew in a long, shuddering breath. I was a fool not to have protected the
apartment! An open pentagram like the trap he'd prepared by the
Hold, demon,
you have not been asked to enter!
Huge, lidless,
yellow eyes turned in his direction, features reshaping to accommodate the
movement. Ordered, it said, and threw the door.
Henry dove forward
and the glass crashed harmlessly to the floor where he had been. He twisted
past talons, leapt, and slammed both clenched fists into the demon's head. The
surface collapsed upon itself like wet cork, absorbing the blow and reforming.
The demon's back-swing caught him on the way down and flung him crashing
through the coffee table. He rolled, narrowly avoiding a killing blow, and
scrambled to his feet with a metal strut in his hand, the broken end bright and
sharp.
The demon opened
Henry's arm below the elbow.
Biting back a
scream, Henry staggered, almost fell, and jabbed the strut into its hip.
A flap of wing
almost held him then, but panic lent him strength and he kicked his way free,
feeling tissue give beneath his heels. His shoulder took the blow meant for his
throat. He dropped with it, grabbed above a misshapen foot, and pulled with all
he had left. The back of the demon's head proved more resilient than Henry's
television, but only just.
Down, Owen!
Be quiet! Mrs. Hughes leaned back against the leash, barely managing to
snag her door and close it before Owen, barking hysterically, lunged forward
and dragged her down the hall. Owen, shut up! She could hardly hear
herself think, the dog was so loud. The sound echoed, louder even than it had
been in the confines of her apartment, and no matter how extensive the
soundproofing between units, noise always seemed to carry in from the hall. She
had to get Owen out of the building before he got them thrown out by the residents'
committee. A door opened at
the end of the corridor and a neighbor she knew slightly emerged. He was a
retired military man and had two small dogs of his own, both of whom she could
hear barking through the open door-no doubt in response to Owen's
frenzy. What's wrong
with him? he yelled when he was close enough to make himself heard. I don't
know. She stumbled and almost lost her footing when Owen suddenly threw
his powerful body up against Henry Fitzroy's door, scrabbling with his claws
around the edges and when that didn't work, trying to dig his way under. Mrs.
Hughes attempted to pull him away without much success. She wished she knew
what her Owen had against Mr. Fitzroy-of course, at the moment she'd settle for
knowing they weren't going to be evicted for disturbing the peace. Owen!
Sit! Owen ignored her. He's never
acted like this before, she explained. All of a sudden he just
started barking, like he'd been possessed. I thought if I got him outside.
... It'd be
quieter, anyway, he agreed. Can I give you a hand? Please.
Her voice had become a little desperate. Between the two of
them, they dragged the still barking mastiff into the elevator. I don't
understand this, she panted. He usually wouldn't hurt a fly. Well, he hasn't
hurt anything but a few eardrums, he reassured her, moving his blocking
knee out of the way as the doors closed. Good luck! He could hear Owen's deep chested bark still
sounding up the elevator shaft, could hear the frenzied barking of his own two.
Then, as suddenly as it began, it stopped. He paused, frowning, heard one final
whimper, and then complete and utter silence. Shaking his head, he went inside.
Dribbling viscous
yellow fluid from a number of wounds, it snatched up the grimoire
and limped out onto the balcony. The names and incantations made the book of
demon lore an uncomfortable weight, by far the heaviest item it had yet
retrieved. And it hurt. The not-mortal it had fought had hurt it. Much of its
surface changed sluggishly back and forth from gray mottled black to black
mottled gray and its right wing membrane had been torn.
It must return the grimoire to the master, but first it needed to feed. The
injured membrane could carry it from this high dwelling to the ground and once
there it must quickly find a life to heal it. There were many lives around. It
did not think it would have difficulty finding one to take.
It dropped off into
the night, yellow fluid glistening where it had been standing.
Mrs. Hughes smiled
as she listened to Owen bounding around in the bushes. To her intense relief,
he'd calmed down in the elevator and had been a perfect lamb ever since. As if
aware of her thought, he backed out into a clearing, checked to see where she
was, woffled happily, and bounded off again.
She knew she was
supposed to keep him on the leash, even in the ravine, but when they came down
at night with no one else around she always let him run-both for his enjoyment
and for hers. Neither one of them was happy moving at the other's pace.
Tucking her hands
into her pockets, she hunched her shoulders against a sudden chill wind. Spring. She was certain, had arrived before Easter when she
was a girl and they'd never had to wear gloves sixteen days into April. The
wind made a second pass and Mrs. Hughes wrinkled her nose in distaste. It
smelled very much like something at least the size of a raccoon had died over
to the east and was now in an advanced stage of decay.
What was worse,
from the way the bushes were rustling, Owen had already found it and was no
doubt preparing to roll. Owen!
She advanced a couple of steps, readying the leash. Owen! The fetid
smell of rotting meat grew stronger and she sighed. First the hysteria and now
this- she'd be spending the rest of the night bathing the dog. Ow. . . . The demon ripped
the second half of the word from her throat, caught the falling body in its
other hand, and pulled the wound up to the gaping circle of its mouth. Sucking
noisily, it began to ingest the blood it needed to heal. It staggered and
almost dropped its meal as a heavy weight slammed into it from the back and
claws dragged lines of pain from shoulders to hip. Snarling, drooling red, it
turned. Owen's lips were drawn back, his ears were flat
against his skull, and his own snarl was more a howl as he threw himself
forward again. He twisted in midair, spun around by a glancing blow, and landed
heavily on three legs, blood staining his tan shoulder almost black. Maddened
by the demon's proximity, he snarled again and struck at the dangling bit of
wing, crushing it in his powerful jaws. Before the dog
could bring his massive neck and shoulder muscles into play, the demon kicked
out. One long talon drove through a rib and dragged six inches deep through the
length of the mastiff's body, spilling a glistening pile of intestines into the
dirt. With one last,
feeble toss of his head, Owen managed to tear the already injured wing membrane
further, then the light blazing in his eyes slowly dimmed and with a final
hate-filled growl, he died. Even in death, his
jaws kept their hold and the demon had to rip them apart before it could be
free. Ten minutes later,
a pair of teenagers, searching for a secluded corner, came down into the
ravine. The path had a number of steep and rocky spots and with eyes not yet
adjusted to the darkness it was doubly treacherous. The young man walked a
little out in front, trailing her behind him at the end of their linked
hands-not from any chivalrous need to test the path, he was just the more
anxious to get where they were going.
When he began to
fall, other arm windmilling, she cast the hand she
held away lest she be dragged down, too. He hit the ground with a peculiar,
damp sound and lay there for a moment, staring into shadows she couldn't
penetrate.
Pat?
His answer was
almost a whimper and he scrambled backward and onto his feet. Both his hands
and knees were dark as though he'd fallen into mud. She wrinkled her nose at a
smell she could almost but not quite identify.
Pat?
His eyes were wide,
whites gleaming all around, and although his mouth worked, no sound
emerged.
She frowned and,
after taking two very careful steps forward, squatted. The ground under her
fingertips was damp and slightly sticky. The smell had grown stronger.
Gradually her eyes adjusted and, not bound by any social expectations of
machismo, she screamed. And continued to scream for some
time.
Vicki squinted,
trying desperately to bring the distant blur of lights into focus. She knew the
bright white beam pouring down into the ravine had to be the searchlight of a
police car, although she couldn't actually see the car. She could hear an
excited babble of voices but not make out the crowd they had to be coming from.
It was late. She should be at Henry's. But there might be something she could
do to help. . . . Keeping one hand on the concrete wall surrounding the Manulife head office, she turned onto
It never failed to
amaze her how quickly an accident of any kind could draw a crowd-even at past Fingers skimming
along the concrete, she began to move faster until one of the voices rising out
of the babble stopped her in her tracks. ... her throat gone just like the others. Henry had been
wrong. The demon had killed again tonight. Although why here, practically at
the heart of the city, miles from any of the possible names? Henry,
and the. feeling that kept him at his apartment
tonight. . . . Damn!
Trusting her feet to find their own path, Vicki turned
and started to run, thrusting her way through the steadily arriving stream of
the curious. She stumbled over a curb she couldn't see, clipped her shoulder
against an ill-defined blur that might have been a pole, and careened off at
least three people too slow to move out of her way. She had to get to Henry. As she reached his
building, an ambulance raced by and a group of people surged up the circular
drive and after it, trailing along behind like a group of ghoulish goslings as
it squealed around the corner onto St. Paul's Square. The security guard
must've been among them for when Vicki pushed through the doors and into the
lobby, his desk was empty. God double
damn! She reached over
and found the switch that opened the inner door but, as she'd feared, he'd
locked it down and taken the key with him. Too furious and too worried even to
swear, she gave the door a vicious yank. To her surprise it swung open, the
lock protesting as a metal tongue that hadn't quite caught pulled free. She
dashed through, took a second to shut it carefully behind her-old habits die
hard-raced across the inner lobby and jabbed at the elevator buttons. She knew full well
that continued jabbing would do no good, but she did it anyway. The ride up to the
fourteenth floor seemed to take days, months even, and adrenaline had her
bouncing off the walls. Henry's door was locked. So certain was
she that Henry was in trouble, it never even occurred to her to knock.
Scrambling in her bag, she pulled out her lock picks and took a few deep
breaths to steady her hands. Although fear still screamed Hurry! she forced herself to slowly insert the proper probe and
more slowly still work on the delicate manipulations that would replace the
key.
After an
agonizingly stretched few moments during which she thought the expensive lock
was beyond her skill, just about when she was wishing Dirty Harry would show up
and blow the door off its hinges, the last of the tumblers dropped. Breathing
again, thanking God the builders hadn't gone with electronics, she threw the
picks into her bag and yanked open the door.
The wind whistling
in from the balcony had blown away much of the stench, but a miasma of rot
lingered. Again she thought of the old woman they had found six weeks dead in
high summer, but this time her imagination gave the body Henry's face. She knew
the odor came from the demon, but her gut kept insisting otherwise.
Henry?
Reaching behind
her, she tugged the door closed and groped for a light switch. She couldn't see
a damned thing. Henry could be dead at her feet and she'd never. . . .
He wasn't quite at
her feet. He lay sprawled over the tipped couch, half covered in torn
upholstery. And he wasn't dead. The dead have a posture the living are unable
to imitate.
Impossible to
avoid, glass glittered in the carpet like an indoor ice field. The balcony
door, the coffee table, the television-the part of Vicki trained to observe in
the midst of disaster inventoried the different colored shards as she moved.
Henry appeared to be in little better shape than his apartment.
She wrestled the
solarium door closed, forcing it through drying, sticky puddles of yellow
fluid, then dropped to one knee by the couch and pressed her fingers against
the damp skin of Henry's throat. His pulse was so slow that each continuing
beat came almost as an afterthought.
Is that
normal? How the hell am I supposed to tell what's normal for you?
As gently as
possible, she untangled him from the upholstery and discovered that,
miraculously, no bones seemed broken. His bones were very heavy, she noticed,
as she carefully straightened arms and legs and she wondered wildly if he'd
gotten them from the vampirism or from a more mortal heredity-not that it
mattered much now. He'd been cut and gouged in a number of places, both by the
shards of glass and by what she had to assume were the demon's talons. The wounds, even
the deepest, bled sluggishly if at all. His skin was cool
and damp, his eyes had rolled back, and he was completely unresponsive. He was
in shock. And whatever the validity of the vampire legends, Vicki knew they
were wrong about one thing. Henry Fitzroy was no more undead
than she was; he was dying now. Damn. Damn!
DAMN! With one hand
guiding Henry's body so that it slid down onto the torn cushions, she heaved
the couch back upright, knelt again beside it and reached for her bag. The
small blade of her Swiss Army knife was sharpest- she used it less
frequently-so she set its edge against the skin of her wrist. The skin dimpled
and she paused, sending up a silent prayer that this would work, that whatever
the legends were wrong about, they'd be right about this. It didn't hurt as
much as she expected. She pressed the cut to his lips and waited. A crimson
drop rolled out the corner of his mouth, drawing a line in red across his
cheek. Then his throat moved, a small convulsive swallow. She felt his lips mold
themselves to her wrist and his tongue lap once, twice at the flowing blood.
The hair on the back of her neck rose and, almost involuntarily, she pressed
the wound harder against his mouth. He began to feed,
sucking frantically at first, then more calmly when something in him realized
he wasn't going to be denied. Will he know when
to stop ? Her breathing grew ragged as the sensations
traveling up her arm caused answering sensations in other parts of her body.
Will I be able to stop him if he doesn't?
Two minutes, three,
she watched him feed and during that time it was all he was-hunger, nothing
more. It reminded her of an infant at the breast and under jacket, sweater, and
bra, she felt her nipples harden at the thought. She
could see why so many stories of vampires tied the blood to sex-this was one of
the most intimate actions she'd ever been a part of.
First there was
pain and then there was blood. There was nothing but blood. The world was the
blood.
She watched as
consciousness began returning and his hand came up to grasp hers, applying a
pressure against that of his mouth.
He could feel the
life that supplied the blood now. Smell it, hear it, recognize it, and he
fought the red haze that said that life should be his. So
easy to give in to the hunger.
She could see the
struggle as he swallowed one last time and then pushed her wrist away. She
didn't understand. She could feel his need, feel herself drawn to it. She
raised her wrist back toward his mouth, crimson drops welling out from the cut.
He threw it away
from him with a strength that surprised her, the marks of his fingers printed
white on her arm. Unfortunately, it was all the strength he had, his body going
limp again, head lolling against her shoulder.
The pain of his
grip helped chase the fog away, although it was still desperately difficult to
think. She shifted position. The room slid in and out of focus and she realized
as she swam up out of the darkness why he'd forced himself to stop. She
couldn't give him all the blood he needed, not without giving herself in the
process.
Shit, shit,
shit! It wasn't very creative, but it made her feel better.
Settling him back
onto the couch, she patted him down and pulled his keys from his pants'
pocket-if she was to save Henry's life she had no more time to waste on picking
locks. He needs more blood. I have to find Tony.
The sudden rise to
her feet turned out to be a bad idea, the world slipped sideways and her run
for the door became more of a stumble. How could he have taken so much in such
a short time ? Breathing heavily, she moved out into
the hall and jogged for the elevator.
Good lord,
that's Owen!
Owen? Greg pushed
his way through to the front of the crowd. If Owen had been hurt, Mrs. Hughes
might need his help.
Owen had been more
than hurt. Owen's jaws had been forced so far apart
his head had split.
And Mrs. Hughes was
beyond any help he could give.
She had to get to Yonge and Bloor but her body was
not cooperating. The dizziness grew worse instead of better and she careened
from one solid object to another, stubbornly refusing to surrender to it. By Yo, Victory. Strong hands
grabbed her as she fell and she clutched at Tony's jean jacket until the
sidewalk stopped threatening to rise up and smack her in the face. You okay,
Victory? You look like shit. She pushed away
from him, changing her grip from his jacket to his arm. How the hell am I
supposed to put this? Tony, I need your
help. Tony studied her
face for a moment, pale eyes narrowed. Someone been
beating on you?
Vicki shook her
head and wished she hadn't. No, that's not it. I. . . .
You been doing drugs?
Of
course not! The
involuntary indignation drew her up straighten
Then what the
fuck happened to you? Twenty minutes ago you were fine.
She squinted down
at him, the glare from the street light adding to her difficulty in focusing.
He looked more angry than concerned. I'll explain on the way.
Who says I'm
going anywhere?
Tony, please.
...
The moment he took
to make up his mind was the longest she'd known for a long time.
Well, I guess
I don't got anything better to do. He let her
drag him forward. But the explanation better be good.
Wide-eyed, Greg
stared over the shoulder of the burly police constable. All he could see of
Mrs. Hughes was running shoe, the upturned sole stained red, and a bit of sweatpant-covered leg-the coroner blocked his view of the
actual body. Poor Mrs. Hughes. Poor
Owen.
No doubt
about it. The coroner stood and motioned for the ambulance attendants to
take care of the body. The same as the others.
An awed murmur
rippled through the crowd. The same as the others.
Vampire!
At the sound, one
of the police investigators turned and glared up the hill. What the hell
are these people doing down here? Get them back behind the cars! Now!
Greg moved with the
others, but he paid no attention to the speculations that buzzed around him,
caught up in his own thoughts. In spite of the hour, he recognized a number of
tenants from his building in the crowd. Henry Fitzroy wasn't among them.
Neither were a great many others, he acknowledged, but Mr. Fitzroy's absence
had suddenly become important.
Owen, who had liked
everyone, had never liked Henry Fitzroy.
Unable to forget
the expression that had surfaced in the young man's eyes or the terror it had
evoked, Greg had no doubt Mr. Fitzroy could kill. The question became, had he?
Weaving his way
through to the edge of the crowd, Greg hurried back to
Vampires. Demons. Tony flicked
his thumbnail against his teeth and studied Vicki's face, his expression warily
neutral. Why tell me this kind of a secret?
Vicki sagged
against the elevator wall and rubbed at her temples. Why, indeed? Because you were closest. Because
you owe me. Because I trust you not to betray
it.
He looked startled,
then pleased. It had been a long time since someone had trusted him. Really trusted him. He smiled and suddenly appeared years
younger. This is for real, isn't it? No shit?
No
shit, Vicki agreed wearily.
Picking his way
carefully through the glass, Tony walked over to the couch and stared down at
Henry, his eyes wide. He doesn't look much like a vampire.
What were you
expecting? A tuxedo and a coffin? There'd been
no change while she'd been gone and if he looked no better, at least he looked
no worse.
Hey, chill
out, Victory. This is all kind of weird, you know.
She sighed and
brushed a lock of red-gold hair back off Henry's forehead. I know. I'm
sorry. I'm worried.
S'okay. Tony patted her arm as he came around the
couch. I understand worried. He took a deep breath and rubbed his
palms against his jeans. What do I have to do?
She showed him
where to kneel, then put the point of her knife
against his wrist.
Maybe I'd
better do it myself, he suggested when she hesitated.
Maybe you
had.
His blood looked
very red against the pale skin and Vicki felt his hand tremble as she guided
the cut to Henry's mouth.
What the hell am I
doing? she wondered as he began to suck and Tony's
expression became almost beatific. I'm pimping for a vampire.
Blood again but
this time the need was not as great and it took much less to become aware of
the world beyond it.
He's really
doing it. He's really. ...
A
vampire. Yeah.
It's, uh,
interesting. He shifted a little, tugging at the leg of his jeans.
Remembering the
feeling, and thankful Tony couldn't see her blush, she shrugged out of her
jacket and headed for the bathroom, wondering if the modern vampire kept
anything useful in his medicine cabinet. The extent of
Henry's wounds were beyond the tiny first aid kit she carried in her bag
although she'd improvise if she had to.
To her surprise,
the modern vampire owned both gauze and adhesive tape. Gathering it up, along
with two damp washcloths, a towel, and the terry cloth dressing gown she'd
found hanging on the door, she hurried back to the living room, leaning on
walls and furniture whenever possible.
She'd take care of
the one deep cut on Henry's arm, and then she'd rest. Maybe
for a couple of days.
Fumbling a little
with his keys, Greg opened the locker in the recreation room and pulled the
croquet stake out of its box.
It's just a
precaution, he told himself, studying the point. Just
a sensible precaution.
Trying not to think
of the depth or the damage, she washed out the wound and, pressing the edges of
torn skin and muscle as close together as they'd go, bound them in place with
the gauze. Henry's arm trembled, but he made no attempt to pull away. Tony
carefully kept his eyes averted.
With awareness of
self came confusion. Who was he feeding from? Vicki's scent was unmistakable,
but he didn't know the young male.
He could feel his
strength returning, could feel his body begin to heal as the blood he took was
no longer necessary for the mere sustaining of life. Now all he needed was
time.
I think he's
finished.
Has he
stopped, then?
Tony held up his
wrist. That's usually what finished means. The cut gaped a little,
but only one tiny drop of blood rolled down under the grimy sleeve of the jean
jacket.
Vicki leaned
forward. Henry?
Half
a mo, Victory. Tony
rocked back on his heels and stood. If you're going to wake him, I'm out
of here.
What?
He doesn't
know me and I don't think I oughta be here while you
convince him I ain't going to tell.
A second's
reflection convinced Vicki that might not be such a bad idea. She had no
concept of how Henry was going to take the betrayal of his secret to a complete
stranger. In his place, she'd be furious.
She followed Tony
to the door. How do you feel?
Horny. And a
little dizzy, he added before she could say anything. I don't think
he took as much from me as he did from you. Course, I'm younger.
And
mouthier. She reached
out and grasped his shoulder, shaking it gently. Thanks.
Hey, I
wouldn't have missed it. For a second his face was open, vulnerable, then the cocky grin returned. I wanna
hear how this all comes out.
You'll
hear. She pulled a handful of crumpled bills out of her pocket and
pressed it into his hand. Drink lots of liquids over the next little
while. And Tony, try not to let the guard see you on the way out.
Teach granny
to suck eggs, Victory.
In the elevator,
Greg slapped the two and a half foot length against his leg. He didn't really
believe Henry Fitzroy was a vampire, not really, but then, he didn't really
believe Mrs. Hughes was dead and she undeniably was. Belief, he had come to
realize over the course of a long life, had little to do with reality.
At the fourteenth
floor, he squared his shoulders and stepped out into the corridor, determined
to do his duty. He didn't consider himself to be a particularly brave man but
he did have a responsibility to the tenants in his building. He hadn't faltered
against the Nazis, he hadn't faltered in
At Henry Fitzroy's
door, he checked to be sure his pant leg covered the stake-he wouldn't use it
if he didn't have to-and knocked.
Damn!
Vicki glanced from Henry to the door. It didn't sound like the police-a police
knock was unmistakable-but ignoring it might still be the worst thing to do. If
someone on the street had seen the demon on Henry's balcony. . . .
The fisheye showed
her a distorted view of the old security guard from the front desk. As she
watched, he raised his hand and knocked again. She didn't know what he wanted,
she didn't really care. He couldn't talk to Henry and she had to get rid of him
without allowing him to see the battlefield in the living room. If the guard
had suspicions-and from his expression he certainly wasn't happy about
something-she had to leave him no doubt as to what Henry'd
spent the last couple of hours doing. And if the guard had no suspicions, it
was important he not acquire any.
This is crazy, Greg
realized suddenly. I should be here after sunrise, when he's sleeping. His
fingers moved nervously up and down the ridges on the croquet mallet. I can get
the passkey, and be sure, one way or another and. . . . The door opened and
his mouth with it as he stared at the tousle-haired woman who gazed sleepily
out at him, a man's bathrobe more or less clutched around her. Vicki had turned
off all the lights except the one directly behind her in the front hall, hoping
its dazzle would block anything her body didn't. She filled the space between
the door and the molding, leaning on both, and just to be on the safe side, let
the upper edge of the bathrobe slide a little lower. She wasn't intending to
blind the guard with her beauty, but if she read the elderly man correctly this
was exactly the kind of situation that would embarrass him most. So maybe it was a
stupid idea. It was also the only thing she could come up with. Can I help
you? she asked, covering a not entirely faked yawn. Um, no, I,
that is, Is Mr. Fitzroy home? He is.
Vicki smiled and pushed her glasses up her nose. The robe shifted a little
further of its own volition. But he's sleeping. He's kind of . . .
She paused just long enough for the guard's ears to finish turning scarlet.
... exhausted.
Oh.
Greg cleared his throat and wondered how he could gracefully get out of this.
It was obvious that Henry Fitzroy hadn't been out of his apartment in the last
few hours. It was equally obvious he hadn't been driving fangs into this young
woman's neck, or most other parts of her anatomy. Which Greg wasn't looking at. I just, uh, that is, there was an incident in the
ravine and I just thought he might have seen something, or heard something as
he's usually up at night. I mean, I know his windows don't face that way.
...
I don't think
he noticed anything. He was ... Again the pause. Again the blush rose on
the guard's face. ... busy.
Look, I'm
real sorry I bothered you. I'll talk to Mr. Fitzroy another time.
He looked so
depressed, Vicki impulsively put out a hand. This incident, did it happen
to someone you knew?
Greg nodded,
responding to the sympathy in her voice. Mrs. Hughes
and Owen. Owen was her dog. They lived just down at the end of the
hall. He pointed and Vicki's breath caught in her throat when she saw
what was in his hand.
He followed her
gaze and grew even redder. The brightly painted stripes on the top of the
croquet stake seemed to mock him. He'd forgotten he was carrying it.
Kids, he hurriedly explained. They leave stuff lying around
all over. I'm just taking this back where it goes.
Oh.
With an effort she forced her gaze away from the stake. Showing too much
interest in it would ruin everything and ripping it out of his hand and
throwing it down the elevator shaft-which is what she wanted to do-could
probably be considered showing too much interest. I'm sorry about the
woman and her dog, she managed.
He nodded again.
So am I. Then he straightened and Vicki could practically see duty
and responsibility settling back onto his shoulders. I've got to get back
to my post. I'm sorry I bothered you. Good night, ma'am.
Goodnight. He waited until he
heard her turn the lock and then he headed back to the elevator. As the doors
slid closed behind him, he looked down at the stake and shook his head. The
last time he'd been so embarrassed he'd been nineteen, it was World War II, and
he'd wandered into the WRENS' bathroom by mistake. Vampires,
ha! I must be getting senile. Vicki sagged
against the inside of the door, reaction weakening her knees. That had been too
close. Flipping the living room light back on, she picked her way carefully
back to Henry. His eyes were open
and he had flung one arm up to shield them from the glare. Feeling
better? she asked. That depends
. . . better than what? He swung his legs off the couch and dragged
himself up into a sitting position. He hadn't felt this bad in a very long
time. Vicki reached out
and steadied him when he almost toppled. Apparently Mr. Stoker didn't
exaggerate when he mentioned the recuperative powers of vampires. Henry tried a
smile. It wasn't particularly successful. Mr. Stoker was a hack. He
rotated his shoulders and stretched out both legs. Everything seemed to work,
although not well and not without pain. Who was the boy? His name's
Tony. He's been on the street since he was a kid. He's very good at accepting
people for what they are. Even
vampires? She studied his
face. He didn't look angry. Even vampires. And
he knows what it's like to want to be left alone. You trust
him? Implicitly. Or I'd have thought of something else. Someone else. Although what or who she had no idea.
She hadn't even thought of Celluci. Not once. Which
only goes to prove that even half-conscious, I'm smarter than I look. Celluci's reaction would not have been supportive. I
suppose I could've robbed the Red Cross. You needed more, but you
wouldn't ...
Couldn't,
he interrupted quietly. If I'd taken more, I'd have taken it all.
His eyes below the purple and green bruise that marked his forehead were
somber. Too much blood from one person, and we risk losing control. I
could feel your life, and I could feel the desire rising to take it.
She smiled then,
she couldn't help it.
What?
Henry saw nothing to smile about. They'd both come very close to death this
night.
A line from a
children's book just popped into my head, it's not like he's a tame lion.
You're not at all tame, are you? For all you look so civilized.
He thought about it
for a moment., No, I guess by your standards I'm
not. Does that frighten you?
Both brows went up
and fell again almost immediately. She was just too tired to maintain the
expression. Oh, please.
He smiled then and
lifted her hand, turning the wrist to the light. Thank you, he
said, one finger softly tracing the line of the vein.
Every hair on
Vicki's body stood on end and she had to swallow before she could speak.
You're welcome. I'd have done the same for anyone.
Still holding her
hand, his smile grew slightly puzzled. You're wearing my dressing
gown.
Pushing her glasses
up her nose, Vicki tried not to glance at the pile of clothing dumped on the
dining room table. It's a long story. She let him pull her down
beside him and nervously wet her lips. Her skin throbbed under his hand. And
he's not even touching anything interesting.
Then his expression
changed and she twisted to see what had caused such a look of horrified
disbelief. One door of the wall unit, glass still surprisingly intact, swung
open.
The
demon, Henry told her, his voice echoing his expression,
has the grimoire.
Henry lurched to
his feet and stood swaying. I must. . . . Vicki reached up
and guided him down onto the couch as he fell. Must what? You're in no
shape to go anywhere. I must get
the grimoire back before the Demon Lord is
called. He shook off her hands and stood again, shoulders set. If I
begin now, I might be able to track the demon, In order to carry the grimoire it must maintain a physical form. Track it
how? Scent. Vicki glanced at
the balcony and back to Henry. Forget it. It has wings. It'll be flying.
I don't care what you are, you can't track something
if there's nothing for it to leave its scent on. But . .
. But
nothing. If you weren't
what you were, you'd be dead. Trust me. I may not have seen the centuries of
death you have, but I've seen enough to tell. She was right.
Henry walked to the window and rested his forehead gently against the glass.
Cool and smooth, it helped to ease the ache in his head. Everything worked, but
everything hurt. He couldn't remember the last time he'd felt this weak or in
this much pain and his body, now that the initial rush of energy that came with
feeding had passed, was insisting he rest and allow it to heal. You saved
my life, he admitted. Then don't
throw it away. Vicki felt a faint echo of warmth surging up from the cut
on her wrist. She ignored it. Maybe they'd get a chance to continue where
they'd left off, but this certainly was not the time. And anything more
energetic than heavy petting would probably kill both of us. Scooping up her
clothes, she moved into the kitchen and pulled one of the louvered doors
closed. You did what you could, now let someone else take over.
You.
You see
anyone else around?
Henry managed half
a smile. No. She was right about that as well. He'd had his chance
and failed.
Fine. She zipped up her jeans and shrugged out of
the bathrobe. You can join me after sunset if you're mobile by
then.
Give me a day
of rest and I should be back to normal. Okay, not quite normal, he
amended at Vicki's snort of disbelief, but well enough to function.
That'll do.
I'll leave a message on your machine as soon as I know where I'm likely to
be.
You've got
less than twenty-four hours to find the person with the grimoire
in a pity of three million people. You may have been a good cop, Vicki.
...
I was the
best, she informed him, carefully stretching the neck of her sweatshirt
around her glasses.
All
right. You were the best.
But you weren't that good. No one is.
Maybe
not, her tone argued the point even if her words didn't, but while
you were spending your nights waiting for the demon to strike, I haven't been
spending my days just sitting on my butt. Carefully picking her way
through the glass, she came back to the couch and sat down to put on her shoes.
One of the items the demon picked up was a state of the art computer
system. Apparently, they don't make them smarter or faster than this particular
machine. I went out to
Terrific.
Henry tore off the ruin of his shirt as he walked back across the room.
Dropping carefully onto the couch, he tossed the ball of fabric at the
destroyed face of the television. One in twenty-three
in twenty thousand.
Those aren't
impossible odds. What's more I won't have to deal with all twenty thousand. The
men and women on the list are part of a pretty narrowly defined group. If I
can't find them, I think I can flush them out.
In
a day? Because if that grimoire is used tomorrow night, that's all the time you
have before the slaughter begins.
Her chin rose and
her brows drew down. So what do you suggest? I give up because you don't
think it can be done? You thought you could defeat the lesser demon,
remember? Her eyes swept over his injuries. You're not exactly
infallible where this stuff is concerned.
Henry closed his
eyes. Her words cut deeper than any other blow he'd taken tonight. She was
right. It was his fault the grimoire had been taken,
his fault the world faced pain and death on a scale few mortal minds could
imagine.
Henry, I'm
sorry. That was uncalled for.
But
true. She'd moved closer. He could feel her heartbeat tremble the air
between them. Her hand closed lightly around his, and he waited for the
platitudes that would do nothing to ease his guilt.
Yes,
she agreed.
His eyes snapped
open.
But you
wouldn't have lived as long as you have if you hadn't figured out how to learn
from your mistakes. When I find this person, I'm going to need you for
backup.
Well, thank
you very much. Just what he needed, being patronized by someone whose
ancestors had no doubt been grubbing out a living on a peasant's plot when he'd
been riding beside a king. He pulled his hand out from under hers and tried not
to wince when the motion twisted the wound in his arm.
Before you
get snooty, Your Royal Highness, perhaps you should
consider who the hell else I can use? Trust me on this one, suspicion of
demon-calling is not likely to impress the police. I don't even think it's a
crime.
What about
young Tony?
Tony goes his
own way. Besides, this isn't the sort of thing he can help me with.
So I'm the
only game in town?
We're the
only game in town.
They locked eyes
for a moment and Vicki suddenly realized that was a stupid thing to do-all the stories,
all the movies about vampires warned against it. For a moment, she felt herself
teetering on the edge of an abyss and she fought against the urge to throw
herself into the depths. Then the moment passed, the abyss replaced with a pair
of tired hazel eyes and she realized, her heart beating a little more quickly,
that it had been the man, not the vampire she'd been reacting to. Or perhaps the man as vampire. Or the
vampire as man. Or something. Wonderful. The city-the world even-is about to go up in
flames and I'm thinking with my crotch.
I'm going to
need an early start. I'd better get going.
Perhaps you
had.
There were several
dozen things left unsaid.
He watched her
shrug into her jacket, the sound of her heartbeat nearly overpowering. Had he
taken even a little more blood from her, he wouldn't have been able to stop
himself from taking her life as well. That feeding was the sweetest of all to
his kind and acquiring a taste for it had brought down many a vampire. Bringing
him the boy had saved them both. She truly was a remarkable woman,
few other mortals would have had the strength to resist the pull of his need.
He wanted more. More of her. If they survived the next
twenty-four hours. . . .
She paused on her
way to the door, one hand clutching a chair back for support. I just remembered, where were you earlier? I kept calling and
getting your machine.
That was why
you came so late?
Well,
no point in coming over if you weren't here.
I was here. I
turned on the machine to screen calls. His brows went up as hers went
down. You don't do that?
If I'm home,
I answer the phone.
If I had, and
you'd been here when the demon arrived. ...
We'd both be
dead, she finished.
He nodded.
Vicki?
Her hand on the
knob, she turned back to face him.
You do
realize that there's a very good chance we'll fail? That you may come up blank
or nothing we can do will stop the Demon Lord? .
She smiled at him
and Henry discovered with a slight shock that he wasn't the only predator in
the room.
No, she
said, I don't realize any such thing. Get some rest. Then she was
gone.
The city streets
ran with blood and all of the wailing people who dragged themselves through it
looked to her for their salvation. She raised her hands to help them and saw
that the blood poured out through great ragged gashes in her wrists. He's coming,
Vicki. Henry Fitzroy dropped to his knees
before her and let the blood pour over him, his mouth open to catch the flow. She tried to step
back and found she couldn't move, that hardened
concrete covered her feet to the ankles. He's coming,
Vicki, Henry said again. He leaned forward and began to lap at the blood
dribbling down her arms. A cold wind blew
suddenly on her back and she could hear the sound of claws on stone as
something huge dragged itself toward her. She couldn't turn to face it; Henry's
hands and the concrete held her in place. She could only fight against her
bonds and listen to it coming closer, closer. The smell of rot grew more
intense and when she looked down, it wasn't Henry but the old woman's
decomposing corpse whose mouth had clamped onto her wrist. Behind her stood
what was left of Mike Celluci.
Why didn't
you tell me? he asked through the ruin of his mouth, Why didn't you tell me ?
Vicki groped for
the light switch and sat panting in the sudden glare, her heart drumming
painfully. The dream that wakened her had been only the latest in a series.
Fortunately, she remembered none of the others in detail.
Hands trembling,
she pushed the arms of her glasses over her ears and peered at the clock. 5:47.
Almost three hours sleep.
She turned off the
useless alarm-she'd set it for
Slowly, carefully,
she stood. The liter of orange juice and the two iron supplements she'd taken
after arriving home might have helped to offset the blood loss, but she knew
she wasn't going to be in top condition. Not today. Not for some time. The cut
on her wrist appeared to have almost healed although the skin around it was
slightly bruised and a little tender. The memory of the actual feeding had
become tangled up with the memory of the dream, so she set them both aside to
be sorted out later. There were more important things to worry about at the
moment.
She'd have stayed
in the shower longer, trying to wash the dream away, but she couldn't shake the
feeling that something was behind her. With sight and sound blocked by the
spray, she felt too vulnerable and exposed to linger.
With the coffee
maker on, and another liter of orange juice in her hand, she stood for a moment
staring out at the street. One or two other windows were lit and as she watched,
young Edmond Ng came yawning out onto his porch and started down to the corner
to pick up his route's copies of the morning paper, completely unaware this
might be his last trip. In eighteen short hours, the hordes of hell could be
ripping the city and its people apart. And the only
thing in the way is one half-blind ex-cop and the bastard son of Henry
VIII. She took a long pull at the jug of juice and pushed her glasses
back up her nose. Kind of makes you think, doesn't it? Except she didn't like what it made her think about. Find one in
twenty-three in twenty thousand. Actually, as far as a lot of police work was
concerned, the odds weren't all that bad. Even if she could get the students'
addresses out of the administration of the university-and frankly, without a
badge she doubted she could-talking with the students themselves would likely
get her further. The top of the heap usually knew who shared the view with them
and if one of the twenty-three was the person she was looking for, then at
least one of the others should be able to point the finger. Of course, the
possibility existed that she'd assembled all the bits and pieces into the wrong
picture. That she was not only barking up the wrong tree but searching in the
wrong forest entirely. Sweat prickled
along her spine and she resisted the urge to turn. She knew the apartment was
empty, that nothing stood behind her, and she wasn't going to give in to
phantoms-there were enough real terrors to spend fear on. There was time for
breakfast before she headed up to
Everything
comes back to the demon. Everything. Shit. The
computer that pointed, however tenuously, to one of those twenty-three students
had no tie to the murders Celucci worked on except
through the demon. And how do I know about the demon? A vampire told
me. She drained the mug and set it down on the table with more force than
was absolutely necessary. The handle broke off in her hand. With a quick jerk
of her arm, she threw the piece across the room and listened with satisfaction
as it smashed into still smaller pieces against the wall.
The satisfaction
faded a heartbeat later.
One
half-blind ex-cop and the bastard son of Henry VIII, she repeated, as it
sank in, really sank in, that she wasn't a cop anymore. In spite of
everything-her eyes, her resignation-for the last eight months she'd still
thought of herself as a police officer. She wasn't. There'd be no backup, no
support. Until sunset she was completely on her own and if anyone needed to
have complete information, it wasn't Mike Celluci, it
was Henry Fitzroy.
Damn.
She rubbed her sleeve across her eyes and slammed her glasses back down on her
nose. It didn't make her feel any better to know that she couldn't have gotten
this far if she'd still been on the force, that rules and regulations-even as
flexible as the top brass tried to be-would have tied her hands. Nor could she
have gotten this far if she'd never been on the force, the information just
wouldn't have been available to her. I seem to be exactly what the
situation calls for-a one-woman chance of stopping Armageddon.
She took a deep
breath and her jaw went out. So, let's get on with it. The eggs sat
like a lump of lead in her stomach and her throat had closed up into an aching
pillar that bore little relation to flesh. That was okay. She could work around
it. With luck, there'd be time to sort her feelings out later.
She should've taken
a copy of the list to Henry's the night before. She didn't want to take the
time now-not to copy it, not to drop it off.
Henry, it's Vicki. Fortunately, his machine took an unlimited
message because the list of names and her plans for the day used over five
minutes of tape. When I know more, I'll get back to you.
Five
to seven. Seventeen hours.
Vicki threw the list into her bag, grabbed her jacket, and headed for the door.
An hour to get out to
She was already at
the door, fumbling with its lock, when the phone rang. Curious about who'd be
calling so early, she waited while her message ran through and the tone
sounded.
Hi,
Ms. Nelson? It's Coreen. Look, if you've been trying to reach,me, I'm sorry I wasn't around, but I've been staying
with some friends.
The lock slipped
into place. She'd talk with Coreen later. One way or
another, by
It's just I
was pretty upset because the girl who got killed, Janet, was a good friend of
mine. I can't help but think that if I hadn't been so stupid about Norman
Birdwell she'd have waited for me to give her a ride home.
Shit!
The lock proved as difficult to reopen as it had been to close. Norman Birdwell
was one of the names on the list.
I guess if
you find the vampire that killed Ian you'll find the one that killed Janet,
too, won't you? I want it found now more than ever.
She paused and her
sigh was almost drowned out in the rattle of the chain falling free.
Uh, I'll be
at home all day if you want to call. ...
Coreen?
Don't hang up, it's me, Vicki Nelson.
Oh. Hi.
She sounded a little embarrassed, caught talking to a machine. Did I wake
you up? Look, I'm sorry I'm calling so early, but I've got an exam today and I
want to get over to the library to study.
It's no
problem, trust me. I need you to tell me about Norman Birdwell.
Why? He's a
geek.
It's
important.
Vicki could almost
hear the shrug. Okay. What do you want to know?
How well do
you know him?
Puh-leese, I said he was a geek. He's in my Comparative
Religions Class. That's all.
How were you
stupid about him?
What?
You said earlier
if you hadn't been so stupid about Norman Birdwell, Janet might have waited for
a ride home.
Yeah, well.
... I wouldn't have gone with him if I hadn't had the beers, but he said he
could prove that vampires existed and that he knew who killed Ian. Well, I
guess he didn't really say that . . . but something like
that. Anyway, I went up to his apartment with him, but all he wanted to do was
score. He had nothing to do with vampires.
Did you
happen to notice if he had a computer system? A fairly large
and complicated setup.
He had a
system. I don't know how complicated it was. I was busy trying not to get
squeezed and being fed some bull about calling up demons.
The world stopped
for a moment.
Ms. Nelson? You still there?
Trust me, I'm
not going anywhere. Vicki fell into her desk chair and rummaged for a
pen. This is very important, Coreen, where does
Uh,
west of the campus somewhere.
Can you give
me his exact address.
No.
NO?
Vicki took a deep breath and tried to remember that yelling wouldn't help.
Tucking the receiver under her chin, she heaved the white pages up off the
floor by the desk. Bird . . . Birddal . . . Bird of
Paradise. . . .
But if it's
so important I could probably take you there. Like, I drove that night so I
could probably find it again. Probably.
Probably's good enough. There was no Birdwell listed
in the phone book. It made sense, he'd probably moved into his apartment in the
fall, at the beginning of the school year, and new numbers were listed around
the end of May. I'll be right there. Where can you meet me?
Well, I can't
meet you until five. Like I said, I've got an exam today.
Coreen, this is important!
So is my
exam. Her tone showed no willingness to compromise.
Before
the exam. ...
I really have
to study.
Okay,
Do you know
where Burton Auditorium is?
I can find
it.
Meet me
outside the north doors.
All
right.
Vicki hung up the
phone and sat for a moment just staring at it. Of all the possible situations
that could have developed, up to and including one last desperate confrontation
with the Demon Lord itself, this had not occurred to her-that someone would
just drop the answer in her lap. She pushed her glasses up her nose and shook
her head. It shouldn't, she supposed, come as much of a surprise; once the
right questions were dredged up out of the abyss the right answers usually
followed.
Doodling on the
cover of the phone book, she dialed directory assistance-just in case.
Hi, I'm looking for a new listing for a Norman Birdwell. I don't have an
address, but he's somewhere up by
One moment,
please. We have a new listing for an N. Birdwell. ...
Vicki scribbled the
number across the cover artist's conception of a telephone operator.
Could I possibly trouble you for the address as well?
I'm sorry,
but we're not permitted to give out that information.
You'll be
sorrier if the world comes to an end, Vicki muttered, cutting the connection
with her thumb. That it was the anticipated answer made it no less annoying.
At the Birdwell
number, an open modem screamed on the line and Vicki hurriedly cut if off.
Looks
like we're back to Coreen.
8:17. She yawned. She could spend the rest of the day trying to
get through to N. Birdwell-who might or might not be Norman-but what she really
needed was another four or five hours sleep. The blood loss combined with the
late night-she'd always been more of an early to bed early to rise type-had
really knocked her on her ass. She should probably still go out to
Staggering into the
bedroom, she tossed her clothes on the floor and managed to stay awake only
long enough to reset her alarm for
Sometimes we
win with greater firepower, through sheer numbers or more powerful weapons, but
for the most part it's knowledge that defines our
victories. Know something and it has lost its power over you.
Vicki woke with the
words of one of her cadet instructors ringing in her head. He'd been much given
to purple prose and almost Shakespearean speeches, but what had redeemed him in
the eyes of the cadets was not only that he'd believed strongly in everything
he said but that most of the time, he was right.
The monster had a
name. Norman Birdwell. Now, it could be beaten.
After a bowl of
soup, a toasted tomato sandwich, and another iron supplement, she called Henry.
. . . so the moment Coreen gets me to
some kind of an address, I'll call and let you know. From the sound of it, he's
not going to be that difficult to take care of if there's no demon around. I'll
have Coreen take me back to
With her finger on the disconnect, she sat listening to the dial tone, staring
off into the distance, trying to make up her mind. Finally she decided.
Well, it can't hurt. Whether he believed her or not, it was still
information he should have. Mike Celluci, please. Yes, I'll hold. He wasn't in the
building and the young man on the other end of the phone was significantly
unhelpful. If
you could let him know that Vicki Nelson called. Yes ma'am. Is
that all? The young man obviously had never heard of her and he wasn't
impressed. Vicki's tone
changed. She hadn't reached her rank at her age without acquiring the ability
to handle snot-nosed young men. The words came out parade ground clipped.
Tell him he should check out a student at Yes,
sir! I mean, ma'am. She grinned a
little sadly as she hung up. Okay, so I'm not a cop anymore, she
told an old photo of herself in uniform that hung over the desk. That's
no reason to throw the baby out with the bath water. Maybe it's time to forge a
whole new relationship with the police department. As she had the
time, and nothing much else to do with it, Vicki took transit up to During the long
ride up to the university, she pulled everything she knew into one long,
point-form report. By the time she'd reached her final transfer, she'd also
reached a final question. When they had Norman Birdwel,
what did they do with him? So we take the grimoire away and get rid of the immediate threat. She
stared out the window at a gray stretch of single-story industrial buildings.
What then? The most he can be charged with is possession of stolen property and
keeping a prohibited weapon. A slap on the wrist and a few hours of community
service work-if they don't throw the whole thing out of court on a
technicality-and he'll be back calling up demons again. He had, after all,
managed to kill seven people before even getting his hands on the grimoire. There had to be an answer beyond the only
permanent-and completely out of the question-solution she could think of. Maybe
if he tells the court where he got the computer and the jacket and the various
and sundry, he'll be ruled insane.
Find him.
Get the grimoire.
Let the police deal
with the rest.
She grinned at her
translucent reflection. Let the police deal with it-it had a certain attraction
from where she now sat.
Coreen was waiting outside the main doors of Burton
Auditorium, red hair a blazing beacon in yet another drizzly, overcast spring
afternoon. I finished the exam faster than I thought I would, she
called as Vicki approached. Good thing you're early; I would have been
bored spitless out here much longer. My car's parked
in the back. As Vicki fell into step beside her, she pushed a curl back
off her face with a clash of day-glo plastic bangles
and sighed. I'm never sure whether finishing in the minimum time is a
good thing or not. Like it means you either knew everything cold, or you didn't
know squat and you just thought you knew everything cold.
She didn't appear
to need a response, so Vicki kept silent, thinking, I was never that young.
Personally, I
think I aced it. Ian always said, there was no point
in thinking you'd failed when it was too late to do anything about it.
She sobered suddenly, remembering Ian, and said nothing more until they were in
the car and out on
Vicki glanced over
at the younger woman whose knuckles were white on the steering wheel.
Doing what? she asked, more to stall for time than because she
didn't know what Coreen meant.
Calling
up demons, just like he said.
I was thinking about it after I talked to you. There's no reason that it couldn't
have been a demon instead of a vampire that killed Ian and Janet. That's why
you're out here, isn't it? Considering her
options, Vicki decided that the truth would have to serve. Coreen
was obviously not going to think she'd flipped, and all things considered, that
was of dubious comfort. Yes, she said quietly, he's really
doing it. Coreen turned the car north onto It wasn't a
question, but Vicki answered it anyway. No, I'm just here to find
him. But I know
where he-four, five, six-is. She pulled into the
parking lot of a four building apartment complex. That's his building
right there. She stopped the car about three lengths from the door and
Vicki jotted the number down. Do you
remember his apartment number? she asked, peering toward the smoked glass
of the entrance. Nine
something. Coreen shrugged. Nine's a powerful number. It
probably helped him in his incantations. Right. Vicki got out of the car and Coreen followed. I say we
should take him out right now. Stopped in
mid-stride, Vicki stared down at her companion. I beg your pardon? Coreen stared defiantly back. You
and me. We should take him out right now. Don't be
ridiculous, Coreen. This man is very dangerous. Hold it right
there, this is no time for amateur heroics. Amateur
heroics? Coreen's voice rose an octave.
You're fired, Ms. Nelson! Turning on one heel, she circumvented
Vicki's block and stomped toward the building.
Sighing, Vicki
followed. She'd save actual physical restraint as a last resort. After all, she
can't even get into the building.
The inner door to
the lobby was ajar and Coreen barged through it like
Elliot Ness going after Capone. On her heels, Vicki reached out to stop her.
Coreen, I. . . .
Freeze,
both of you.
The young man who
emerged from behind the potted palm was unprepossessing in the extreme. Tall
and thin, he carried himself as though parts of his body were on loan from
someone else. A plastic pocket protector bulged with pens and his polyester
pants stopped roughly two inches above his ankles.
Coreen rolled her eyes and headed directly for him.
Coreen, Vicki's hand on her shoulder rocked her to a
halt. Perhaps we'd better consider doing as Mr. Birdwell suggests.
Grinning broadly,
Vicki had no
intention of betting anyone's life on the very visible magazine being empty,
not when the police report had included missing ammunition.
One of the
building's four elevators was in the lobby, doors open.
I was looking
out my window and I saw you in the parking lot, he told them. I
knew you were here to stop me.
Well, you're
right ... Coreen began but fell silent as
Vicki's grip on her arm tightened.
Vicki had very
little doubt that she could get the gun away from
Don't let anyone
open their door, she prayed. I can handle this if everyone just stays calm. As
she couldn't count on neighbors not diving suddenly into the line of fire,
she'd have to wait until they were actually in the apartment before making her
move.
Damnit!
She ducked a wildly
swinging elbow and tried to shove Coreen down out of
the line of fire. The dark, almost blue metal of the barrel scraped across her
glasses. She caught one quick glimpse of
Brows drawn down
into a deep vee, Celluci
fanned the phone messages stacked on his desk, checking who they were from. Two reporters, an uncle, Vicki, the dry cleaners, one of the
reporters again . . . and again. Growling wordlessly, he crumpled them
up and shoved them into his pocket. He didn't have time for this kind of crap. He'd spent the day
combing the area where the latest victim and her dog had been found. He'd talked
to the two kids who'd found the body and most of the people who lived in a four
block radius. The site had held a number of half obliterated footprints that
suggested the man they were looking for went barefoot, had three toes, and very
long toenails. No one had seen anything although a drunk camped out farther
down in the ravine had heard a sound like a sail furling and had smelled rotten
eggs. The police lab had just informed him that between the mastiff's teeth
were particles identical to the bit of whatever-it-was that DeVerne
Jones had been holding in his hand. And he was no closer to finding an answer.
Or at least no
closer to finding an answer he could deal with.
More things in
heaven and earth. . . .
He slammed out of
the squad room and stomped down the hall. The new headquarters building seemed
to deaden sound, but he made as much as he could anyway.
This place needs
some doors you can slam. And Shakespeare should have minded his own goddamned
business!
As he passed the
desk, the cadet on duty leaned forward. Uh, Detective, a Vicki Nelson
called for you earlier. She seemed quite insistent that you check out. . .
.
Celluci's raised hand cut him off. Did you write
it down?
Yes,
sir. I left a message on
your desk.
Then you've
done your job.
Yes, sir,
but. ...
Don't tell me
how to do mine.
The cadet swallowed
nervously, Adam's apple bobbing above his tight uniform collar. No, sir.
Scowling, Celluci continued stomping out of the building. He needed
to be alone to do some thinking. The last thing he needed right now was Vicki.
Henry stepped out
of the shower and frowned at his reflection in the full-length mirror. The
lesser cuts and abrasions he'd taken the night before had healed, the greater
were healing and would give him no trouble. He unwrapped
the plastic bag from around the dressing on his arm and poked gently at the
gauze. It hurt and would, he suspected, continue to hurt for some time, but he
could use the arm if he was careful. It had been so many years since he'd taken
a serious wound that his biggest problem would be remembering it before he
caused himself more pain.
He turned a little
sideways and shook his head. Great green splotches of fading bruises still
covered most of his body.
Looks
familiar, actually.
...
The lance tip
caught him under the right arm, lifting him up and out of the saddle. For a
heartbeat, he hung in the air, then as the roar of the
watching crowd rose to a crescendo, he crashed down to the ground. The sound of
his armor slamming against the packed earth of the lists rattled around inside
his head much as his head rattled around inside his helmet. He almost wouldn't
mind the falls if only they weren't so thrice-damned loud. He closed his eyes.
Just until all the noise stops. . . . When he opened them
again, he was looking up into the face of Sir Gilbert Talboys,
his mother's husband. Where the devil did he come from? he
wondered. Where did my helmet go? He liked Sir Gilbert, so he tried to smile.
His face didn't seem to be functioning.
Can you rise, Henry? His Grace, the King, is approaching.
There was an urgency in Sir Gilbert's voice that penetrated the
ringing in Henry's ears. Could he rise? He wasn't exactly sure. Everything hurt
but nothing seemed broken. The king, who would not be pleased that he had been
unseated, would be even less pleased if he continued to lie in the dirt. Teeth
clenched, he allowed Sir Gilbert to lift him into a sitting position then, with
help, heave him to his feet.
Henry swayed but
somehow managed to stay standing, even after all supporting hands had been
removed. His vision blurred, then refocused on the
king, resplendent in red velvet and cloth of gold, advancing from the
tournament stand. Desperately, he tried to gather his scattered wits. He had not
been in his father's favor since he had unwisely let it be known that he
considered Queen Catherine the one true and only Queen of England. This would
be the first time his father had spoken to him since he had taken up with that
Lutheran slut. Even three years later, the
Unfortunately, King
Henry VIII had done exactly that.
Thanking God that
his armor prevented him from falling to one knee-he doubted he'd be able to
rise or, for that matter, control the fall-Henry bowed as well as he was able
and waited for the king to speak.
You carry
your shield too far from your body. Carry it close and a man cannot get his
point behind it. Royal hands flashing with gold and gems lifted his arm
and tucked it up against his side. Carry it here.
Henry couldn't help
but wince as the edge of his coutel dug into a
particularly tender bruise.
You're
hurting, are you?
No,
Sire. Admitting to pain would not help his case.
Well, if you
aren't now, you will be later. The king chuckled low in his throat, then red-gold brows drew down over deep set and tiny eyes.
We were not pleased to see you on the ground.
This would be the
answer that counted. Henry wet his lips; at least the bluff King Hal persona
was the easiest to deal with. I am sorry, Sire, and I wish it been you in
my place.
The heavy face
reddened dangerously. You wished to see your Sovereign unseated?
The immediate area
fell completely silent, courtiers holding their breath.
No, Sire, for
if it had been you in my saddle, it would have been Sir John on the
ground.
King Henry turned
and stared down the lists at Sir John Gage, a man ten years his junior and at
the peak of his strength and stamina. He began to laugh. Aye, true
enough, lad. But the bridegroom does not joust for fear he break his
lance.
Staggering under a
jocular slap on the back, Henry would have fallen but for Sir Gilbert's covert
assistance. He laughed with the others, for the king had made a joke, but
although he was thankful to be back in favor all he could really think of was
soaking his bruises in a hot bath.
Henry lifted an
arm. A little thinner perhaps but definitely the same
shade. Rolling his shoulder muscles, he winced as one of the
half-healed abrasions pulled. Injuries that had once taken weeks, or sometimes
months, to heal now disappeared in days. Still, a good set of tournament
armor would've come in handy last night. Last night. ... He
had taken more blood from Vicki and her young friend than he usually took in a
month of feedings. She had saved his life, almost at the expense of her own and
he was grateful, but it did open up a whole new range of complications. New
complications that would just have to wait until the old ones had been dealt
with. He strapped on his
watch. 8:10. Maybe Vicki had called back while he was in the shower.
She hadn't.
Great. Norman
Birdwell,
He dressed. 8:20.
Still no call.
His phone books
were buried in the hall closet. He dug them out, just in case. No Norman
Birdwell. No Birdwell of any kind.
Her message tied
him to the apartment. She expected him to be there when she called. He couldn't
go out and search on his own. Pointless in any case when she
was so close.
8:56. He had most
of the glass picked up. The phone rang.
Vicki?
Please do not
hang up. You are talking to a compu ...
Henry slammed the
receiver down hard enough to crack the plastic. Damn. He tried a
quick call out, listened to Vicki's message-for the third time since sunset,
and it told him absolutely nothing new-and hung up a little more gently.
Nothing appeared to be damaged except for the casing.
9:17. The scrap
metal that had once been a television and a coffee table frame were piled in
the entryway, ready to go down to the garbage room. He wasn't sure what he was
going to do about the couch. Frankly, he didn't care about the couch. Why
didn't she call?
9:29. There were stains in the carpet and the balcony still had no
door-though he'd blocked the opening with plywood-but essentially all signs of
the battle had been erased from the condo. No mindless task remained to keep
him from thinking. And somehow he couldn't stop thinking of a woman's broken
body hanging from a rusted hook.
Damn it,
Vicki, call!
The empty space on
the bookshelf drew his gaze and the guilt he'd been successfully holding at bay
stormed the barricades. The grimoire was his. The
responsibility was his. If he'd been stronger. If he'd been faster. If he'd been smarter.
Surely with four hundred and fifty years of experience he should be able to
outthink one lone mortal with not even a tenth of that.
He looked down at
the city regretfully. I should have. . . . He let his voice trail
off. There was nothing he could have done differently. Even had he continued to
believe the killer an abandoned child of his kind, even had Vicki not stumbled
onto him bending over that corpse, even had he not decided to trust her, it
wouldn't have changed last night's battle with the demon, his loss, and the
loss of the grimoire. The only thing that could have
prevented that would have been his destruction of the grimoire
back when he first acquired it in the 1800s, and, frankly, he wasn't sure he
could have destroyed it, then or now.
Although,
he acknowledged, right hand wrapped lightly around left forearm, skin even
paler than usual against the stark white of the gauze, had Vicki not
worked her way into the equation, I would have died. And there would have
been no one to stop the Demon Lord from rising. His lips drew up off his teeth.
Not that I seem to be doing much to prevent it.
Why didn't she
call?
He began to pace,
back and forth, back and forth, before the window.
She'd lost a lot of
blood the night before. Had she run into trouble she was too weak to handle?
He remembered the
feel of Ginevra's dead flesh under his hands as he
cut her down. She'd been so alive. Like Vicki was so alive. . . .
Why didn't she
call?
She'd been
conscious now for some time and had been lying quietly, eyes closed, waiting
for the pounding at her temples to stop echoing between her ears. Time was of
the essence, yes, but sudden movement would have her puking her guts out and
she couldn't see where that would help. Better to wait, to gather information,
and to move when she might actually have some effect. She licked her lips
and tasted blood, could feel the warm moisture dribbling down from her nose.
Her feet were tied
at the ankles. Her arms lashed together almost from wrists to elbows; the
binding around her wrists fabric not rope. She'd been dumped on her side, knees
drawn up, left cheek down on a hard, sticky surface-probably the floor. Someone
had removed her jacket. Her glasses were not on her nose. She fought back the
surge of panic that realization brought.
She could hear-or
maybe feel-footsteps puttering about behind her and adenoidal breathing coming
from the same direction.
So she's still
alive. Good. And she sounds angry, not hurt. Even better.
Vicki suspected that Coreen was also tied or she
wouldn't be so still. Which, all things considered, is a good
thing. Few people get dead faster than amateur heroes. Not, she added as
a flaming spike slammed through the back of her head, that the professionals
are doing so hot.
She lay there for a
moment, playing if Coreen hadn't interfered until the
new pain faded into the background with the old pain.
The residual stench
of the demon was very strong-only in a building used to students could Norman
have gotten away with it-overlaid with burning charcoal, candles, air
freshener, and toast.
You know, you
could offer me some. I'm starving.
You'll eat
after.
Vicki wasn't
surprised to hear that
After
what?
After the
Demon Lord makes you mine.
Get real,
Birdwell! Demons don't come that powerful!
Cold fingers traced
a pattern up and down Vicki's spine, and she fought to keep herself from
flipping over so that the thing Norman Birdwell had become was no longer at her
exposed back. She'd heard a man laugh like that once before. The SWAT team had
needed seven hours to take him out and they'd still lost two of the hostages. You'll
see, his voice matter-of-fact around the toast. First I was just going to have you
ripped into little pieces, real slow. Then I was going to use you as part of
the incantation to call the Demon Lord. Did I tell you it needed a life? Until
you showed up I was going to grab the kid down the hall. His voice drew
closer and Vicki felt a pointed toe prodding her in the back. Now I've
decided to use her and keep you for myself. You're
disgusting, Birdwell! DON'T SAY
THAT! Concussion or not,
Vicki opened her eyes in time to see Did I hurt
you? he asked, the rage gone as suddenly as it had appeared. The bright mass of Coreen's hair swept up and back as she tossed her head.
No, she told him, chin rising. Fear had crept into her voice but it
was still vastly outweighed by anger. Oh. Vicki could
understand and approve of Coreen's anger. She was
furious herself-at Excuse
me. She hadn't intended to whisper, but it was all she could manage.
I
was wondering ... Swallow. Ride the pain. Continue. . . . if I
could have my glasses. Breathe, two, three, while
Oh. She
could almost hear his brow furrow even though she couldn't see it. It
only seems fair you should get to see this.
He trotted out of
her line of sight and she closed her eyes for a moment to rest them. Only seems
fair? Well, I suppose I should be happy he doesn't want to waste front row
seats.
Here.
He squatted down and very carefully slid the plastic arms back over her ears,
settling the bridge gently on her nose. Better?
Vicki blinked as
the intricate stitching on his black cowboy boot came suddenly into focus.
Much. Thank you. Up close, and considering the features without the
expression, he wasn't an unattractive young man. A bit on the thin and gawky
side perhaps, but time would take care of both. Time that none of them had,
thanks to Norman Birdwell.
Good.
He patted her cheek and the touch, light as it was sent ripples of pain through
her head. I'll tell you what I told her. If you scream, or make any loud
noise, I'll kill you both.
I'm going to
go do my teeth now, he continued, straightening up. I brush after
everything I eat. He pulled what looked to be a thick pen out of the
pocket protector and unscrewed the cap. It turned out to be a portable
toothbrush, with paste in the handle. You should get one of these,
he told her, demonstrating how it worked, his tone self-righteously smug.
I've never had a filling.
Fortunately, he
didn't wait for a reply.
Some lucky
providence had put Coreen directly across the small
room, making it thankfully unnecessary for Vicki to move her head. She studied
the younger woman for a few seconds, noting the red patch on one pale cheek.
Even with her glasses, she seemed to be having trouble focusing. Are you
all right? she called quietly.
What do you
think? Coreen didn't bother to modulate her
voice. I'm tied to one of Norman Birdwell's kitchen chairs-with
socks!
Vicki dropped her
gaze. At least six socks per leg tied Coreen to the
chrome legs of the kitchen chair. Gray and black and brown nylon socks,
stretched to their limit and impossible to break. Intrigued, in spite of
everything, she gave her own bonds an experimental tug; they didn't respond
like socks. As it seemed safer than moving her head, she slid her arms up along
the floor until she could see them. Ties. At least
four, maybe five-the swirling leaps of paisley and the jarring clashes of color
made it difficult to tell for sure-and while it might have had more to do with
her own weakness than Norman's skill, for she doubted he'd ever been a boy
scout, he certainly seemed to know his knots. You were
about to jump him, weren't you? What?
Vicki looked up and wished she hadn't as her body protested with alternating
waves of dizziness and nausea.
When we came
into the apartment and I ... I mean. . . . Well, I'm sorry. It sounded more
like a challenge than an apology. Don't worry about it now. Vicki
swallowed, trying not to add to the puddle of drool collecting under her cheek.
Let's just try ... to get out of this mess. What do you
think I've been trying to do? Coreen gave a
frantic heave that only resulted in bouncing the chair backward less than half
an inch. I don't believe this! I really don't believe this! Hearing the tones
of incipient panic, Vicki, in the driest voice she was capable of, said,
It is a little like . . . Alfred Hitchcock does Revenge of the Nerds. Coreen stared at her in astonishment, sniffed, and
grinned somewhat shakily. Or David Cronneberg
does I Dream of Genie, she offered in return. Good girl. It took
all the energy Vicki had left to smile approvingly. While there were dangers in
Coreen not taking Struggling did more
damage to her than to the ties. She kept struggling anyway. If the world had to
end, she'd be damned if she let it go down under the ridiculously high, cowboy
booted heel of Norman Birdwell, adding insult to injury.
Enough!
Henry spun away from the window and hurled himself toward the door. He had a
name, he had a place, it was time he joined the hunt. I should never have
waited this long.
At the door, he
slowed, grabbed his coat, and managed to appear within the parameters of
normality as he exited into the hall. He slid the key into the lock, then headed for the stairs, hating the charade that kept him
to a mortal's pace.
In the dim light of
the stairwell, he let all pretense drop and moved as
quickly as aching muscles would allow.
There were slightly
less than two hours until
He completely
forgot that the stairwell was part of the building's random monitoring system.
Vicki drifted up
into consciousness thinking, This has got to stop.
Every time she tried to move, every time she tried to raise her head, she
drifted back down into the pit. Occasionally, the blackness claimed her when
she was doing nothing more than lying quietly, trying to conserve her strength
for another attempt at getting free. I'm going to have to think of something
else.
All her
intermittent struggling had accomplished was to exacerbate her physical
condition and to uncover her watch.
Seven minutes after
ten. Henry's probably throwing fits. Oh my God, Henry! Her involuntary jerk
brought another flash of pain. She ignored it, lost it in sudden horror. I
forgot to warn him about that security guard. . . .
Although he
recognized the necessity of the surveillance cameras, Greg had never liked
them. They always made him feel a bit like a peeping Tom. Two or three guards
on constant patrol with one manning a central position at the desk, that's the
kind of job he'd prefer to work. A camera just couldn't replace a trained man
on the scene. But trained men had to be paid and cameras didn't so he was stuck
with them. As the attractive
young lady in the whirlpool stepped out and reached for her towel, he politely
averted his eyes. Maybe he was just getting old, but those two scraps of fabric
were not what he'd call a bathing suit. When he looked back again, that monitor
showed only orderly rows of cars in the underground garage. He sat back in his
chair and adjusted the black armband he wore in honor of Mrs. Hughes and Owen.
The building would be different without them. As the night went on, he kept
expecting to see them heading out for their last walk before bed and had to
keep reminding himself that he'd never see them again. The young man he'd
relieved had raised an eyebrow at the armband and another at the explanation.
Young people today had no real concept of respect; not for the dead, not for
authority, not for themselves. Henry Fitzroy was one of the few young people
he'd met in the last ten years who understood. Henry Fitzroy. Greg
pulled at his lower lip. Last night he'd done a very, very foolish thing. He
was embarrassed by it and sorry for it, but not entirely certain he was wrong.
As an old sergeant of his used to say, If it walks like a duck, and it
talks like a duck, and it acts like a duck, odds are good it's a duck.
The sergeant had been referring to Nazis, but Greg figured it applied to
vampires as well. While he had his doubts that a young man of Mr. Fitzroy's
quality could have committed such an insane murder-there'd been nothing crazy
about the look Greg had seen in Mr. Fitzroy's eyes so many weeks ago, it had,
in fact, been frighteningly sane-he couldn't believe that a man of Mr.
Fitzroy's quality would allow a young lady visiting him to answer the door a deshabille. He'd have gotten up and done it himself. When
he'd calmed down enough to think about it, Greg realized that she had to be
hiding something. But
what? A movement in one
of the monitors caught his eye and Greg turned toward it. He frowned. Something
black had flickered past the fire door leading to the seventh floor too quickly
for him to recognize it. He reached for the override and began activating the
cameras in the stairwell.
Seconds later, the
fifth floor camera picked up Henry Fitzroy running down the stairs two at a
time and scowling. He looked like any other young man in reasonable shape-and a
bad mood-who'd decided not to waste his time waiting for an elevator. While
Greg himself wouldn't have walked from the fourteenth floor, he realized there
was nothing supernatural about Henry Fitzroy doing it. Nor in the way he was
doing it.
Sighing, he turned
the controls back to their random sequencing.
And what if
it doesn't act like a duck all the time? he wondered aloud.
Henry had reached
the sixth floor when the abuse his body had taken the night before caught up
with him and he had to slow to something more closely approximating a mortal's
pace. He snarled as he swung his weight around on the banister, frustrated by
the refusal of muscles to respond as they should. Rather than touching down
only once on every half flight, he actually had to use every other step.
He was in a bad
mood when he reached his car and he took the exit ramp from the underground
garage much faster than he should have, his exhaust pipe screaming along
concrete. The sound forced him to calm. He wouldn't get there any faster if he
destroyed his car or attracted the attention of the police.
At the curb, while
he waited impatiently for the light to change, he caught a familiar scent.
A
BMW? You've got to be
kidding. Tony leaned his forearms through the open window and clicked his
tongue. If that watch is a Rolex, he added softly, I want my
blood back.
Henry knew he owed
the boy a great deal, so he tried bury the rage he was
feeling. He felt his lips pull back off his teeth and realized he hadn't been
significantly successful.
If Tony had doubted
his memory of what had happened the night before, Henry's expression would have
convinced him for there was very little humanity in it. Had the anger been
directed at him, he would've run and not stopped until sunrise and safety. As
it was, he pulled his arms back outside the car, just in case. I thought
you might want to talk. ... Later.
If the world survived the night, they'd talk. It wasn't of immediate concern. Yeah. Right. Later's good.
Say. ... Tony frowned. Is Victory okay? I don't
... The light changed. He slammed the car into gear. ... know. Tony stood watching
the car speed away, lips pursed, hands shoved deep in his pockets. He rolled a
quarter over and over between his ringers. This is my
home number. Vicki handed him the card and turned it over so he could see
the other number handwritten on the back. And this is who you call if
you're in trouble and you can't get to me. Mike Celluci ?
Tony shook his head. He don't like me much, Victory.
Tough. I don't like
him much. Do I look
like I care ? Call him anyway. He pulled the
quarter from his pocket and headed to the pay phone on the corner. Four years
in a variety of pockets had turned the card limp but the number on the back was
still legible. He'd already called the number on the front and wasted a quarter
on a stupid machine. Everybody knew Victory never turned the machine on if she
was home. I gotta talk to Mike Celluci. Speaking. Victory's in
trouble. He was as sure of it as he'd ever been sure of anything in his
life. Who? Tony rolled his
eyes at the receiver. And they called them the city's
finest. What a dork. Vicki Nelson. You remember-tall, blonde, pushy, used
to be a cop. What kind of
trouble? Good. Celluci sounded worried. I don't know.
Where?
I don't
know. Tony could hear teeth grinding on the other end of the line. If
this wasn't so serious, he'd be enjoying himself. You're the cop, you
figure it out.
He hung up before
the explosion. He'd done what he could.
Mike Celluci stared at the phone and swore long and loudly in
Italian. Upon reflection, he'd recognized the voice as Vicki's little street
person and that lent just enough credibility to the message that it couldn't be
completely ignored. He dumped a pocket load of little pink slips on the kitchen
table and began sorting through them.
Norman
Birdwell.
Vicki had never
been a grandstander. She'd always played by the rules, made them work for her.
She'd never go in to pick up a suspected mass murderer-a suspected psychotic
mass murderer-without backup. But then, she doesn't have backup anymore, does
she? And she just might feel like she's got something to prove. . . .
He'd hit the memory
dial to headquarters before he finished the thought.
This is Celluci. Darrel, I need the number for someone in
Administration at
He reached for his
jacket and laid it beside the phone. He hated waiting. He'd always hated
waiting. He dug the pink slip back out of the pile.
Norman Birdwell.
I don't know
what hat you pulled this name out of, Nelson, he growled. But if I
ride to the rescue and you're not in deep shit, bad eyes and insecurity are
going to be the least of your problems.
Hey,
The mumbling stopped.
Vicki tried to focus on Coreen. The younger woman
looked . . . embarrassed? Grimoire clutched to his chest, Look, Uh. . .
. Coreen sighed audibly. Look, if you untie me,
I'll walk quietly to the bathroom and then come right back to my chair so you
can tie me up again. You can keep me covered with your silly gun the entire
time. I really have to go. Uh. . .
. Your Demon
Lord isn't going to be too impressed if he shows up and I've peed on his
pentagram.
Try me. It might have been
the smile, it might have been the tone of voice, but Vicki drifted off
during the untying and came to again as Coreen, once
more secured in her chair, said, What about her?
Vicki was beginning
to be very afraid that he was right. She simply had no reserves left to call on
and every time she fought her way up out of the blackness, the world seemed a
little further away. Okay, if I'm dead anyway and I scream and he shoots me,
the neighbors will call the police-that thing doesn't have a silencer on it. Of
course, he may just whack me on the head again. That was the last thing she
needed. If I have Careen scream as well, that may push him over the edge enough
that he shoots one of us.
Coreen, for all the girl believed in vampires and
demons and who knew what else, didn't really understand what was about to
happen. Mind you, that's not her fault. I didn't tell her.
She balanced Coreen's life against the life of the city. It wasn't a
decision she had any right to make. She made it anyway. I'm sorry, Coreen.
She wet her lips
and drew in as deep a breath as she was capable of. Cor
... The butt of the rifle hit the floor inches from her nose, the metal
plate slamming against the tiles. The noise and the vibration drove the
remainder of her carefully hoarded breath out in an almost silent cry of pain.
Thank God, he had the safety on. ...
Shut
up,
She didn't really
have much choice but to obey as darkness rolled over her once again.
10:43. Time to
start painting the pentagram. It was much more complicated than the form he
usually used and he wanted to be sure he got it right.
This was going to
be the greatest night of his life.
She knew better
than to go near strange men in cars. She'd been raised on horror stories of
abduction and rape and young women found weeks later decomposing in irrigation
ditches. She answered the summons anyway, her mother's warnings having lost
their power from the moment she met the stranger's eyes. The
administration offices, where are they? She knew where the
admin offices were, at least, she thought she knew-actually,
she wasn't sure what she thought anymore. She wet her lips and offered,
The Ross Building? She'd seen an office in Ross, maybe more than
one. Which is
where? She half turned and
pointed. A moment later, she wondered why she was standing in the middle of St.
Lawrence Boulevard staring at a set of taillights driving onto the campus-and
why she felt a vague sense of disappointment. Henry scanned the
directory board and frowned. Only one office listed might have what he needed:
The Office of Student Programs, S302. He sensed a scattering of lives in the
building, but he would deal with them as he had to. 11:22. He was
running out of time. The dim lighting
was a boon and had anyone been watching they'd have seen only a deeper shadow
flickering down the length of the shadowed hall. The first flight of
stairs he found only took him to the second floor. He found another, found the
third floor, and began following the numbers stenciled on the doors.
322,
313, 316 ... 340? He turned
and glared at the fire door he'd just passed through. Surely there had to be a
pattern. No one, not even in the twentieth century, numbered a building
completely at random.
I haven't got
time for this, he growled.
340, 342, 344, 375a. . . .
A cross corridor
carried the numbers off in two directions. Henry paused, there were voices and
they were saying things he couldn't ignore.
Well, what do
you expect when you call out the name of a Demon Lord in his consort's
temple?
Down the cross
corridor, around a corner, and the door at the end of the hall showed light
behind it. There appeared to be several people talking at once.
I suppose
this means the demon has Elias?
Good guess.
What are you going to do?
What can we
do? We wait.
You can
wait, a third voice rose out of the tumult, but Lexi
boots the statue and screams,'Ashwarn, Ashwarn, Ashwarn, you give him
back!' at the top of her lungs.
Henry paused, hand
on the door. There were six lives in the room and no feel of a demonic
presence. What was going on?
Nothing
happens.
What do you mean, nothing?
Just
what I said, nothing.
The young woman sitting at the head of the table spotted Henry standing,
blinking on the threshold and smiled. Hi. You look lost.
They were playing a
game. That much was obvious from the piles of brightly colored dice. But a game
that called on demons? I'm looking for student records. . . .
Boy are you in the wrong place. A tall young man scratched
at dark stubble. You need the WOB. At Henry's blank look, he
grinned and continued. The Yeah, but the
WOB closes down at five. Carefully placing the little lead figure she'd
been holding on the table, one of the other players checked her watch.
It's eight minutes after eleven. There won't be anyone there.
Hey, don't
look so upset, man, maybe we can help? Maybe we can
play? muttered one of the others. The rest ignored her. Why not? After all,
he was looking for a man who called up demons. The connection was there,
however tenuous. I'm looking for Norman Birdwell. The young woman at
the head of the table curled her lip. Why? she asked. Does he
owe you money. You know
him? Unfortunately. The group drawled out the word in unison. They would have
laughed, but Henry was at the table before the first sound escaped. They looked
at one another in nervous silence instead and Henry could see memories of nine
bodies, throats ripped out, rising in their
expressions. He couldn't compel a group this large, he
could only hope they were still young enough to respond to authority. I need his
address. We, uh,
played at his place once. Grace, didn't you write it down? They all watched
while Grace, the young woman at the head of the table, searched through her
papers. She appeared to have written everything down. Henry fought the urge to
help her search. Is Henry kept his eyes
on the papers, willing the one he needed to be found. Yes. The players closest
to him edged away, recognizing the hunter. A second later, with the arrogance
of youth, they decided they couldn't possibly be the prey and edged back.
We, uh,
stopped gaming with him'cause he took the whole thing
too seriously.
Yeah, he
started acting like all this stuff was real. Like he was
bumping into wizards and warriors and long legged beasties on every street
corner.
He's such a
dork.
It's just a
game.
It's a game
we're not playing, someone pointed out.
Is
Yes.
They stopped talking
after that. They didn't have the concepts to deal with the tone of Henry's
voice.
Grace handed him
the paper tentatively, although not entirely certain she'd keep her fingers in
the deal.
Wait a
minute, the tall young man protested. I don't like
As he slammed his
car into gear and burned rubber the length of the parking lot, Henry checked
his watch. 11:36. So little time.
...
and one final join here.
The smell of the
acrylic paint so close to Yield's face added to the nausea and made her eyes
sting and itch. She no longer had the strength to ignore it, so she endured it
instead. Scrubbing out a bit of the pentagram before it dried had seemed like a
good idea until she realized that it would only release the Demon Lord to the
slaughter that much sooner. But there had to be something she could do. She
would not, could not, admit Norman Birdwell had won.
Coreen stared from the pentagram to The five candles The throbbing in
his head had become louder, wilder, and more compelling. Its tone varied with
his actions ... or possibly his actions varied with the tones- As he pulled the
tiny barbecue out of its box and set it up by the balcony door, he checked to
see if his audience was impressed. The older woman had closed her eyes again,
her glasses having slipped down far enough for him to see over them, but she
was still breathing and that was really all that counted. He'd be pissed if she
died before he killed her'cause then he'd have to use
Coreen and he had other plans for her. Coreen didn't look impressed either, but she looked scared
and that would do for now. You're not
laughing. He prodded her in the back with the grimoire,
noting with pleasure the way she flinched away from its touch, then squatted to set up the three charcoal briquettes. There's
nothing to laugh at,
Let you
go? It was
His brows drawn
down into a deep vee,
Only one thing left
to do.
When Vicki next
opened her eyes she came closer to panic than she had at any time that night.
When did it get so
dark?
She could see five
flickering points of light. The rest of the room, Coreen, Norman-gone. And the air ... it smelled
strange, heavy, it hurt to breathe.
Dear God, am I
dying?
She tried to move,
to fight, to live. Her arms and legs were still bound.
That reassured her, slowed her heart and slowed her breathing. If she was tied,
she wasn't dead. Not yet.
The lights were
candles, could be nothing else, and the air reeked of incense. It must have
begun. She didn't see She felt the cold
edge of a blade against her skin and its kiss as it opened a vein. And then
another. Not the safe horizontal cuts she and Tony had made but vertical cuts
that left her wrist awash in darkness and a warm puddle filling the hollow of
her palm. You have to
stay alive through the invocation, Fucking right I
won't. . . . The anger tired her so she let it go. Essentials only now, never
say die. Especially not when die meant bleeding to death on a
dirty floor and delivering her city, not to mention the world, into Armageddon.
Sagged over onto her left side, her heart could be no more than four inches off
the floor. By concentrating everything she had remaining on her right arm, she
managed to get it under her left, elevating the bleeding wrist as high as
possible. Maybe not four inches, but it would help to retard the flow. Pressure'll be low. . . . I could hold on for . . . hours. It might only be a
matter of time, but as much as possible she'd make it her time, not his. Through her ear
pressed against the floor by the weight of her head, all she could hear was a
soft rhythmic hissing, like the sound of the ocean in a shell. She lay
listening to that, ignoring the chanting rising around her.
He could have
identified the specific building in the complex even without the address. The
power surrounding it, the expectation of evil, caused every hair on Henry's
body to rise. He was out of the car before it had completely skidded to a stop
and through the locked door into the lobby a moment later. The reinforced glass
was not thick enough to stop the concrete planter he heaved through it.
It never came.
One second the
pentagram was empty and the throbbing beat out a glorious rhythm inside his
head. A second later, with no warning, it was full, and only echoes remained in
the silence.
Coreen whimpered and sagged against her bonds,
consciousness fleeing what it couldn't accept.
Vicki attempted to
breathe shallowly through her teeth, glad for the first time she couldn't
really see. Every fear she'd ever held, every nightmare, every terror from
childhood to yesterday came with the ill-defined shape
in the pentagram. She clamped her teeth down on the urge to wail and used her
physical condition-the pain, the weakness-to insulate her from the Demon Lord.
I hurt too much now to be hurt any further.
The thing in the
pentagram seemed amused by that.
Colors ran together
in ways that colors could not, creating shades that seared the heart and shades
that froze the soul, and they built a creature with blond curls and blue eyes
and very, very white teeth. Slender and hermaphroditic, it laid no claim to
either sex while claiming both of them.
Enough,
said the Demon Lord, and the terror damped down to a bearable level. It checked
the boundaries of its prison and then the lives around it. Coreen,
it ignored, but by Vicki's side of the pentagram it squatted and smiled
approvingly at the patterns of blood on the floor. So, you are
the life that opens the way for my power. It smiled and Vicki gave thanks
she could see only a shadowy outline of the expression. But you're not
being very cooperative, are you? Only the nonresponsiveness of her muscles gave her time to fight the
compulsion that she lower her bleeding wrist back to
the floor. A sudden shock of recognition lent her strength. I ... know
you. Not the face, not this creature specifically, but the essence, oh,
the essence she knew. I know you,
too. Something writhed for a second in the Demon Lord's eyes. And
this time, I've won. It's over, She really hated
that name. Not till ... fat lady sings. A
joke? In
your position? I think that your strength might be better spent pleading
for mercy. It stood and dusted its hands against its thighs. A pity
I can't allow you to live. I'd get such pleasure from your reactions to my
plans. All Vicki wanted at
that moment was enough saliva left to spit. It turned to Scooping up the grimoire, holding the book like a talisman, Release
me!
The Demon Lord's
laughter blew the windows out of the apartment. As though there
were strings attached to his shoulders and the Demon Lord was the puppeteer, He's fighting, Vicki
realized. She would have expected his
will to be swept aside like so many match-sticks. Conceit and self-interest
made a stronger defense than she thought.
As Henry stepped
out of the elevator onto the ninth floor, the smell of blood almost overwhelmed
him. It rose over the pervasive demon-taint and drew him to the door he needed.
The door was locked.
The metal held. The
wood of the doorjamb splintered and gave.
Vicki heard the
noise as though it came from a great distance away. She recognized it,
understood its significance, but just couldn't seem to care much.
The Demon Lord
heard the noise as well but ignored it. It kept its attention on Norman who
stood inches from the edge of the pentagram, sweating and shaking and losing
the battle.
The word seemed
mostly consonants and it tore at the ears as it tore at the throat.
The Demon Lord
snarled and turned, its patina of humanity slipping as it moved. When it saw
Henry, its features settled and it smiled. You call my name, Nightchild, are you the champion here? Have you come to
save the mortal world from my domination?
Henry felt it
stroke at his mind and swatted the touch away, his own snarl barely less
demonic as he answered. Go back to the pit, spawn of Satan! This world is
not yours!
Spawn of
Satan? The Demon Lord shook its head. You are showing your age,
Henry Fitzroy. This world does not believe in the Dark Lord. I will enjoy
teaching it differently and you cannot stop me from doing exactly as I wish.
I will not
allow you to destroy this world without a fight. He didn't dare take his
eyes from the Demon Lord's to look for Vicki although he knew it was her blood
scent that filled the room. Fight all you
wish. It bowed graciously. You will lose. NO! The short burst
sprayed across the pentagram, almost cutting the Demon Lord in half. Howling
with rage, it lost control of its form, becoming again the maelstrom Of darkness it had been at the beginning. Firearm violation,
Vicki though muzzily, as the slugs tore up the
kitchen cabinets behind her. The noise startled Coreen into full consciousness. With panicked strength she
began to fight against her bonds, throwing herself violently from side to side,
bouncing the chair legs inches off the floor at a time. Like night falling
in on itself, the Demon Lord reformed and the
temperature in the apartment plunged. It smiled, showing great curved teeth it
hadn't had before. Once again, The lights came on,
throwing the scene into sharp relief, and a voice yelled, Freeze! Police! The first instant
of frozen expressions was almost funny, then Henry raised a hand to shield his
eyes, the Demon Lord spun about to face a new adversary, and Coreen's leg came free of the socks at last. As He fought for
balance, arms flailing. The grimoire dropped to the
floor. A second later, Then Mike Celluci stood at the light switch, his .38 in one hand, the
other, under no conscious volition, making the sign of the cross. Jesus
H. Christ, he breathed into the sudden silence. What the hell is
going on in here?
The Demon Lord
turned to face him. But that's it exactly, Detective. Hell is going on in
here.
This was worse than
anything Celluci could have imagined. He hadn't seen
the punk with the assault rifle disappear into thin air. He didn't see the
thing standing in the middle of the room smiling.
But he had. And he
did.
Then he caught
sight of Vicki and all the strangeness became of secondary importance.
Who did
this? he demanded, moving to her side and dropping to one knee.
What is going on in here! The question
came out sounding more than a bit desperate the second time around. While he
felt her throat for a pulse, he kept the Demon Lord covered-the direction of
the threat obvious after what he'd seen as he came in.
Pretty much
exactly what it looks like, Henry told him. Clearly the stalwart officer
of the law was a friend of Vicki's. What he thought he was doing here could be
settled later. That is a Demon Lord. He just destroyed the ... person who
called him and we're in a great deal of trouble.
Trouble? Celluci asked, not
bothering at the moment with whether he believed all this or not.
Yes,
said the Demon Lord, and stepped out of the pentagram. It effortlessly pulled
the gun from Celluci's hand and tossed it out the
window.
Celluci watched it go, there being nothing else he
could do, then with lips a thin, pale line he bent over Vicki, ignoring the
cold sweat that beaded his entire body, ignoring the terror that held his heart
in an icy fist, ignoring everything but the one thing he could change. Fighting
the knots out of the ties, he bound up her wrist with the first one he got
free.
It won't do
any good, the Demon Lord observed. With all attention focused on Vicki,
it sidled sideways, whirled around, and dove for the grimoire.
Henry got there
first, scooped up the book, and backed away with it. To his surprise, the Demon
Lord snarled but let him go. You have no power, he realized.
You're in this world without power.
The
invocation is not finished, the Demon Lord admitted, its eyes still on
the book, until the woman dies. Then the
invocation will never be finished. Brute strength forced the bindings off
her legs and Celluci threw the ties across the room
with unnecessary force. It will be
finished very soon. the Demon Lord pointed out. She is dying, No she
isn't, Celluci growled, easing Vicki's limp
body over onto her back. Yes, I am. Vicki
wished she could feel the hand cupping her face, but she hadn't been able to
feel anything for some time. Her eyes itched, but she didn't have the strength
to blink. She wished it wasn't happening this way. But she'd given it her best
shot. Time to rest. Then the Demon Lord
raised its head and looked directly at her, its expression gloating and openly
triumphant. When she died, it
won. The hell it wins.
She grabbed onto what life she had left and shook it, hard. I am not going to
die. I am not going to die! I am ... not
. . . going to die. . . . That's what I
said. Celluci didn't bother to smile. Neither
of them would have believed it. Listen. Through the
glassless window, up from the street, she could hear sirens growing closer. Cavalry?
she asked. He nodded. I
called in an officer down when I reached the building-the place felt like it
was under siege. There'll be an ambulance with them. I don't care how much
blood you've lost, they can replace it. Concussed,
too. . . . Your head's
hard enough to take it. You're not going to die. He half turned to face
the Demon Lord, throwing his conviction over his shoulder at it. It smiled
unpleasantly. All mortals die in time. I will, of course, try to make it
sooner than later. Over my dead
body, Celluci snarled. No
need. Henry shook his head. It can't kill her or it would have the
moment it left the pentagram. Her death is tied to the invocation and it can't
affect the invocation. All it can do is wait.
If you
stay, he told it, moving closer, you'll be fighting every moment.
We can't destroy you, but without all your power you'll have no easy time of
it.
The Demon Lord watched
him move, eyes narrowed.
No, Vicki realized,
it isn't watching him, it's watching the grimoire.
So what do
you suggest? it scoffed. That I surrender? Time is all I need, and
time I have in abundance.
Vicki pushed at Celluci's arm, moving him out of his protective position.
A deal. . . . You want ... the grimoire. If only her tongue wasn't so damned thick. Go. . . .
Break the invocation . . . it's yours.
In time, I
will take the grimoire. You have no idea of how to
truly use the knowledge it contains. It made no effort to hide its desire
as it stared at the book of demonic lore. There is nothing in your deal
for me.
Power freely
given has more strength than that taken by force. Coreen
went deep red as the two men and the Demon Lord turned to stare at her.
Well, it does. Everyone knows it.
And power
freely given is not a power often seen where you come from Henry added,
nodding slowly. The girl had brought up an important point. It could be
the makings of a major coup.
The name . .
. written on the ... city. The demonkind had
proven they were not without ambition.
Upstart,
grasping. The Demon
Lord ground out a number of other words in a language that sound like a cat
fight and its aspect began to slip again.
Why wait for
this world when you can have another now? Henry prodded. You want
the grimoire. With it you can control others of your
kind. Defeat your enemies. ...
Yessss.
We give it
freely if in exchange you break the invocation and return where you came from.
He who called you is no more. Nothing holds you here. Why wait when you can
rule?
With an effort the
Demon Lord maintained its shape. holding out hands
that were no longer quite hands. Give it to me. I will make your
bargain.
Swear it on
your name.
I
ssso sssswear.
And that
you'll never use the book against humankind, Coreen
added in a rush, before Henry could move.
It
holdsss knowledge only to be usssed
againssst demonkind.
Her lower lip went
out. Swear it anyway. On your name.
I
ssswear. I ssswear.
Henry took a step
forward and placed the book on what remained of the Demon Lord's hands. Grimoire and Demon Lord disappeared.
Vicki stared to
giggle.
Celluci looked down at her and frowned.
What? he snapped.
I was just .
. . wondering . . . what you're going to . . . put in ... your report.
I saw
Henry. Tony finished off the last of the gelatin and put the bowl back on
the tray. He came and told me what happened. Said I had a right to know.
He's pretty cool. I think he was checking me out. Probably,
Vicki agreed. You know a dangerous amount about him. Tony shrugged.
I'm no threat. Don't matter to me what time a guy gets up. Doesn't
matter. He grinned.
That's what I said. The nurse's shoes
squeaked softly against the floor as she came into the room. Visiting
hours are over. You can come again tomorrow. Tony glanced from
the nurse to Vicki and heaved himself to his feet. He paused in the doorway and
looked back. Save me the gelatin. Vicki grimaced.
It's all yours, she promised. The nurse puttered
about for a few moments, rearranged the blankets, checked
the IV drip and bandage that covered Vicki's left arm from hand to elbow. On
her way out, she ran into Mike Celluci on his way in.
I'm
sorry. Drawing herself up to her full height, she blocked the door.
But visiting hours are over.
Celluci gently moved her aside and, as she started to
bristle, flashed his badge. Police business,' he said, and closed the
door.
He shook his head
at heavy purple circles under Vicki's eyes, clicked his tongue at the IV drip,
bent down, kissed her, and said without straightening, You look like
shit.
Actually, I'm
feeling much better. She reached up and pushed the curl of hair back off
his forehead. Yesterday, I felt like shit. And speaking of yesterday,
where were you?
Writing
up my report. He
threw himself into the chair Tony had pulled up beside the bed. Sure, you
can laugh. That's one part of police work you should be glad you're free
of.
It didn't hurt as
much as it used to. In time, she suspected, it would hardly hurt at all.
What did you say?
I told the
truth. He grinned at her expression. Okay, not all of it.
And
He got away
while I was trying to keep you alive. Fortunately the chief remembers you
through rose colored glasses and thinks that's a sufficient excuse. There's a
country wide APB out on him. He shrugged. It won't do my arrest
record any good, but the killings will stop and I figure he got what was coming
to him.
Vicki wasn't sure
that she agreed so she kept silent. It smacked too much of an eye for an eye.
And the whole world ends up blind.
Your new
boyfriend's a little shy.
She had to grin at
the tone. I told you. He's a writer. He's used to being alone.
Sure. And
I've told you, you're a lousy liar. But I owe him for taking care of that . . .
teenager, so I'll let it go for now.
Vicki's grin
twisted. Coreen had no idea she'd finally met her
vampire and that said vampire had convinced her that much of what had happened,
hadn't. According to Coreen, Henry's version had left
out both the lesser demon and the Demon Lord and had placed all the blame on
Norman Birdwell. In a way, She reached over
with her good arm and poked him in the thigh. That teenager, as you call
her, just paid me a decent wage for that little dustup, so I'll thank you to
speak of her with more respect. Celluci grimaced. Vicki, she's an airhead. I
have no idea how he kept her quiet about, well, you know ... He couldn't
say it, that would make it too real. ... but I
shuddered to think of her getting to the press. And now, he heaved
himself to his feet and headed for the door. I'll get out of here so you
can get some sleep. Sleep was a long time coming. She palmed the pills
they tried to give her and lay listening to the hospital grow
quiet. It was close to You're
awake, he said softly. She nodded, aware
he could see her even if she couldn't see him. Were you
waiting for me? She tried to keep
her tone light. Well, I didn't think you'd be here during regular
visiting hours. She felt his weight settle on the side of the bed. I wasn't sure
you'd want to see me. Why
not? Well, you
can't exactly have pleasant memories of the time we shared. Not many,
no. Some of the memories she found very pleasant, but Vicki wasn't sure
she wanted to remind him of that just now. With four hundred and fifty years of
experience, he had enough cards already. Henry frowned,
secure in the darkness. She said one thing, but her scent. . . . It must have
been difficult for you to get in here. Hospitals
have few shadows, he admitted. I had hoped I could see you after
you got out. . . ? Sure.
Would he understand what she was offering? Did she? We can have
dinner.
She couldn't see
him smile, but she heard the laugh then felt the cool pressure of his fingers
around her hand. Do you believe in destiny? he asked. I believe in
truth. I believe injustice. I believe in my friends. I believe in myself.
She hadn't for a while, but now she did again. And I believe in
vampires. His lips brushed
against the skin of her wrist, and the warm touch of his breath when he spoke
stood every hair on her body on end. Good enough.
|